《Climb on My Stepfather (Ashley and Alex)》


 Chapter 1

    I''m lying on my bed reading a magazine when Alex stops at my open door. "Ashley," he says, "I''m running to the store. Do you want to go with me?" "No thanks," I reply. "I''m still in my nightshirt." "Do you need anything?" "Cond-oms."


    He does a double-take. "What?" I giggle. "Just joking."


    He frowns. "That''s nothing to joke about." "Rx, Dad. Don''t take things so seriously."


    My stepdad is a cool guy, but he''s a little uptight. Especially when ites to the subject of sax. Even though I''m not his real daughter, he''s very protective of me. He didn''t even allow me to go on a date until I was sixteen, and I had to call him every half hour to let him know I wasn''t rapped and left for dead in a ditch somewhere.


    Now, two yearster I''m eighteen, and I don''t have to call Alex when I''m out on a date. But he grills every guy whoes to pick me up like he''s the CIA interrogating a terrorist.


    Of course, he would totally flip out if he knew I''d lost my verginity a year ago. Not only that, I''d been saxually active since then. From the way I always hear him and my Mom in their bedroom arguing about sax, I probably getid more than he does.


    "If you decide you need anything," he says, "text me."


    He''s the embodiment of masculine, with his rugged, scruffy unshaven face, deep blue eyes, and longish dark hair. Toplete the look he''s wearing a red and ck id nnel shirt over his lean, muscr frame, and a pair of worn blue jeans.


    "Thanks," I reply.


    He disappears down the hall.


    After I hear him go down the stairs, I move to my window and look out at our driveway. A minuteter his SUV backs down onto the road and heads off. Finally, I''m alone in the house. I''ve been waiting for this moment. Alex is at the store and my mom is off for the weekend with her book club on a wine tasting tour.


    I go downstairs and grab a chair from the kitchen, carrying it down the hall to the closed door to Alex''s home office. cing the chair in front of the door, I stand on it and reach up to the top of the frame, feeling for the key up there. After grabbing


    it, I hop down and move the chair out of the way.


    Alex makes his living as a writer, and instead ofmuting to an office


    somewhere like other dads, he stays at home and writes. What does he write? I have no clue.


    I''ve asked him many times, but he just brushes me off, telling me I wouldn''t be interested in the things he writes. I''ve told him I''d be interested in anything he writes, but he''s like a brick wall on the subject. Not only that, he keeps his office locked at all times he''s not in there. And any time I doe in to visit while he''s working, he quickly closes hisptop screen so I can''t see anything. It''s so frustrating. When I ask Mom about it, she just says it''s ''technical instruction manuals'' and I should stop worrying about it.


    Then one dayst week I''m vacuuming the carpet in the hall, and I identally bang the vacuum cleaner against the base of the door to Alex''s office. As if by magic, a key falls from the sky onto the carpet. Of course, I check to see if it fits the lock, and the door opens. Bingo.


    I guess Alex figures with my five-feet-four height, I''d never discover the key at the top of the frame. While his six-feet-two allows him to just reach up and grab it. Since I''m not alone in the house at the time, I put the key back on the frame and n to use it when I had the chance.


    And today is that chance.


    I slide the key into the lock and turn, and the lock pops open. I enter my stepdad''s forbidden sanctuary.


    can feel my heartrate picking up. If Alex had forgotten anything andes back, I would be busted without any reasonable excuse to be in here. He''d probably ground me for a month.


    Artwork fills the walls and a couch sits along one side, but I ignore all of it and walk straight to hisrge wooden desk. I move behind it and sit it in the high- backed leather chair before opening hisptop. It starts right up, showing the login


    screen, including the request for a password.


    Dam, I hadn''t considered this possibility.

 Chapter 2

    Five minutester I''m still trying to guess the password, typing in birthdays and pet names Alex had mentioned. Running out of ideas, I type in ''Ashley0224'' which is my name and birthday.


    To myplete surprise, the desktop appears.


    "Holy shit," I mutter. Really? Alex is using my name as his password? That seems a little weird. My password is so much better since it''s ''LICKmyCLT69''. No one''s going to guess that one.


    I start searching through Alex''s hard drive, and find a directory called ''Writing''. Underneath that are various directories including, ''Covers'', ''Published'', and ''Working.'' I click on the ''Published'' directory and under that are directories for each month going back several years. I open the directory for thetest month. What I see there confuses me. Each directory is a bunch of words


    crammedtogether, like StrandedWithMyStepdad''or ''DisciplinedByMyStepdad.'' What the fvck? What does all that mean?


    I click into one of the directories, and there''s a Word document there. I open it up and start to read.


    Five minutester I''m staring at the screen in shock. It''s an erottic story about a stepdad fvcking his stepdaughter.


    I look at several more documents and they''re all the same. Stepdads and stepdaughters in all kinds of scenarios, but each one ends with them fking. Holy shit.


    This is what Alex has been writing? These are the books he''s selling?


    I''m stunned. Simply stunned. My straightced father who feels he has to guard my virgiinity is writing fack books? About stepdads and stepdaughters? When he''s a stepdad and I''m his stepdaughter? That''s just so freaky.


    One of the titles catches my eye. It''s called, ''In a Motel with My Stepdad.'' I open the file and begin to read, and as I do, I''m even more shocked.


    The story is about a stepdad who has to drive his stepdaughter to cheer camp, and they have to stay at a motel on the way. And of course, they end up having sax in the motel.


    What makes the story so weird is that just a few months ago Alex drove me to cheer camp, and we had to stop at a motel on the way. Of course, nothing happened between us at the motel, other than watching some TV and then sleeping in separate beds.


    An idea urs to me, and I check the date the document was written. Sure enough, it waspleted about a week after Alex and I spent the night in the motel together.


    Oh god, he''s getting ideas for stories based on things that happened with us. And then changing them around so that the characters have sax.


    I found another story titled, ''Breakfast in Bed with My Stepdad.'' In this one, the stepdaughter brings her stepdad breakfast in bed on his birthday. And like all the other books, this leads to them fvcking.


    When I check the date it was written, sure enough, it was about a week after his birthday back in April. And yes, I had brought him breakfast in bed for that birthday.


    I find another one called, ''Surprised by My Stepdad,'' and begin reading it, wondering what experience between Alex and me had inspired it. But as I read, I discover it''s about a stepdad walking into his daughter''s bedroom without knocking and finding her fking herself with a vibrattor.


    That''s interesting, I thought. That never happened. I don''t even own a vibrrator, and while I pleasure meself frequently, Alex has never walked in on me doing it. So that means that all of his stories aren''t based on actual events. Some of theme from his imagination. I''m not sure if that''s better or worse. Do I really want my stepdad imagining those kinds of scenarios with me?


    I continue reading the story, and have to admit to myself it''s kinda hot. After the stepdad walks in on his daughter using the vibrrator, he confronts her, asking why she lied to him and told him she was a vergin. She exins that while she busted her own cherry with it, she still hasn''t had sax with a guy. So she technically still is a virgiin.


    Then she says, "I''ve been waiting for my daddy to fk me."


    They start going at it, screwing right there on the bed. And wow, the writing makes me feel like I''m right there experiencing it. I never knew Alex was such a good writer. He''s actually making my pusy wet with his words.


    I keep reading, and somehow my hand slides up under my nightshirt and then


    down into my panti-es. It''s kind of weird, rubbing myself to something Alex wrote, but I can''t help myself. I can picture myself in this girl''s ce, lying back as her daddy pounds her.

 Chapter 3

    I reach the end of the scene where the dad fills his stepdaughter, so I make afortable gesture and close my eyes and begin do more, getting lost in the scene I''d just read, imagining I''m a part of it.


    In my mind, I''m lying back on the bed as my stepdad pleasures me. No, not Alex, but the fictitious stepdad in the story. Imagining I''m sleeping Alex would just be too weird.


    I can feel my pleasure rising. It won''t be long until I explode.


    I''m not sure if I hear something, or just sense it, but suddenly it feels like I''m not alone anymore. I open my eyes,


    And there, standing right in front of me on the other side of the desk, is Alex.


    tartled, I quickly bring my legs down and sit up straight.


    "Alex!" I exim, then quickly pull my pantties back and cover with my hands.


    He stands there ring at me. I''m not sure if he''s angry at me because I''m in his


    office, or because I''m rubbing myself in his chair. Or both.


    "Ashley? What the hell?"


    "Um, this isn''t what it looks like."


    "Why are you in my office? And what are you doing?" Yeah, I''m right. He''s mad about both.


    "Um... I..."


    As hard as I try, I just can''t think up a good excuse for why I''m here.


    Nothing he would believe anyway. "Ashley? Answer me!"


    I realize I have two directions I can go here. I can be the cowering daughter, giving into my stepdad''s authority, as hypocritical as that authority is. Or, I can take advantage of my newfound knowledge and change the dynamic between Alex and me.


    I give him a slight smile. ¡°What am I doing?" "That''s what I asked," he says, ring at me.


    "I''m reading. And I''m really enjoying what I''m reading. As you can tell by what I was doing."


    Alex stares at me with wide eyes, obviously shocked by my response.


    I continue, "I really think you''re a good writer, Daddy, and I especially like your subject matter."


    I see his mind working, but he still doesn''t reply.


    "And you know what I really love, Daddy? I really love how you''ve taken things you and I have done together and put them in your stories. Like the time we stayed overnight in that motel on the way to cheer camp. Or the time I served you breakfast in bed. God, that story was so exciting. I almost


    came from just reading it."


    He shakes his head. "No, I don''t do that."


    I ignore him and say, "Are you going to write a new story? One about youing home to discover your daughter in your office, reading your stories and rubbing herself in your chair?"


    "Ashley, stop," he whispers.


    "I have to say, Daddy, I don''t think it''s fair that I''m the inspiration for so many of your stories, but you don''t let me read them."


    "Please stop."


    "And now that I know about this, I can inspire all kinds of new stories. Just think of the possibilities. My imagination is pretty good. For example, what if I snuck into your bedroomte at night and svcked you while Mom was sleeping right next to you? You can call that one ''Waking my Stepdad.""


    His eyes turn angry again. "You need to watch your mouth, Ashley."


    "Or what? Are you going to tell Mom? Does she know about this? I really doubt it." He frowns. "Did you happen to read the one titled ''Spanked by my Stepdad''? That could happen too, you know."


    I meet his angry gaze, refusing to flinch. "Let me guess," I say, "Daddy spanks his stepdaughter and she likes it. Then they do it."


    "That''s the fiction," he growls. "Something tells me the reality is going to be more painful for you."


    I grin and stand, then walk around to his side of the desk, facing him. "Let''s write a story together, Daddy."


    "Don''t do this." His voice is low and threatening.


    I smile again and turn around, leaning over to grip the edge of his desk. Then I


    arch my back, causing my as-s to tilt up. My nightshirt rides up, revealing my a-ss to his gaze.


    "Stop it, Ashley. Right now!"


    I wiggle my b-utt in his direction. "Come on, Daddy. Prove you can do more than


    just write about your fantasies. Make theme true. Spank me like the daddy in the story did. You can-"


    Smack!


    The cracking sound echoes in the quiet room, and it takes my brain a moment to register the pain.

 Chapter 4

    "You don''t need any more nkets?" "No, I should be good."


    "Okay. Goodnight! I''ll see you in the morning."


    I let go of my breasts and sat down on the couch. I rummaged around for the pillow I had been sitting on earlier and positioned it at one end of the sofa. I stretched out and pulled a nket over me. As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I looked around the apartment, taking in all of the unfamiliar shapes that now constituted my home. It was such a strange feeling to know that this was my new life. No morezy Saturday mornings watching cartoons with my father. No more daily hugs. No more dinners or lunches or breakfasts. I had known this day wasing, but with all the fantasies I had harbored, I had never truly believed it.


    Another loud crack of thunder broke the deafening silence of the room, making me shiver under the nket. Soon my stepfather would be gone and it would be just me who would have to face these storms alone. Having him here I felt safe from the rainshing the windows and the wind howling amongst the unfamiliar trees. How was I going to live without him?


    On the next crack of thunder, I broke. Standing up cautiously, I moved across the living room, shuffling my feet to avoid tripping on the various knickknacks scattered about the floor. At the door to the bedroom I paused to listen. My father''s breathing was even; he seemed to be asleep. I stood there for undecided. Then lightning shed again and the weird shadows cast about the apartment returned and I gave in.


    "Daddy?" I whispered.


    moment,


    My father''s breathing remained unchanged. I spoke again, the second time a little louder.


    "Daddy?"


    My father shifted in the dark, and I saw the dim outline of him shift and rise up off the bed.


    ¡°Leah, what is it?" "Daddy, I''m scared." "Of the storm?" "Yeah."


    "Oh, baby. It''s okay. There''s nothing to worry about." "Do you mind if I sleep with you?"


    "Of course not. There''s plenty of room. Here," my father moved aside and patted the bed beside him, "climb on in.¡±


    I moved across the room and cautiously climbed into bed. I stretched my feet under the sheets and my toes touched my father''s bare calf. I nestled in further, lying down and pulling a nket above my shoulders.


    Thunder boomed again and I


    flinched and scooted closer to my father. His arms were behind his head, and Iid my head gently on his chest. He was not wearing a shirt, my cheek was pressed against his warm skin. I draped a hand over his stomach, squeezing my hand around his waist. I ced my legs against his. It was then I realized he was only wearing boxer briefs.


    "I''m sorry, honey," he said. "I didn''t think you''d be in bed with me. If you want, you can hand me my shirt and pants from the ground and I''ll put them on."


    I squeezed his waist and snuggled my head into his chest.


    "I don''t mind, Daddy," I breathed softly. "I like your warmth. I feel so safe in your arms."


    My father wrapped his arm around me, his fingers caressing my shoulder. I mewled a bit and slid my leg against his.


    "Thank you, Daddy," I whispered.


    "Anytime, sweetheart." From his


    tone, I


    let


    Veld tell he was smiling."


    need


    soak it in while I can.


    you are going to be gone away for good. I''m going to miss you."


    "I''m going to miss you, too. You''ll have toe visit me. You promise?¡± ¡°I promise. But I''m sure you''re going to forget about your old father soon


    enough."


    "You''re not old."


    "Older than you," heughed.


    "But not old. If anything, you''re perfect." Heughed again and squeezed me tight. "Thanks, love. It''s good to hear that."


    Wey there listening to the sound


    er


    of the rain beat on the roof above us. It was my dreame true. I was n bed with my father, my face against his chest, his arm around me. Absentmindedly, I ran my fingers across his stomach, feeling the tight muscles of his abdomen

 Chapter 5

    With a loud cry, I go over the edge, my climax pounding through me, my body jerking and convulsing. His fingers are relentless, fucking and stroking, driving my pleasure even higher. My pussy squeezes his invading digits in harsh contractions as I gasp and groan.


    My orgasm goes on for several long moments, and then it''s over, my body calming. Daddy stops moving his fingers but leaves them in me, giving my pussy something to twitch around as I settle down.


    fter a few moments Daddy slides my panties all the way down and off, then pulls my nightshirt over my head, leaving mepletely naked. I realize we''re not done yet, which makes me very happy.


    He pushes things to the sides of his desk, leaving the middle open, then lifts me onto it, so I''m sitting on it facing away from him. He eases me back so I''m lying on my back with my head hanging over the edge.


    Now I''m looking at him upside down, and I watch as he unzips his pants and pushes them down slightly, allowing his stiff erection to spring out. It must be some kind of optical illusion, because it can''t possibly be that big.


    It''s long and thick, arching solidly up toward the ceiling. The underside is crisscrossed with bulging veins, and the head is oversized and stretched smooth and shiny, almost a shade of purple from his excitement. Below, his heavy looking ballsack hangs, covered in sparse, curly hairs.


    He grips his cock at the base and angles it down until the knob is directly in front of my mouth. Then he moves forward, nudging the meaty slit against my lips.


    I instinctively slide out my tongue, licking over the tip, tasting the smear of pre- cum on his swollen flesh. His masculine taste goes right to my brain, setting off my lust again.


    I reach back and take hold of his hips and pull him toward me, causing his cock to push into my mouth, riding over my tongue. I lick his shaft as it slides by, my lips stretching around his rigid girth, reminding me I''ve never sucked a cock this big.


    He pushes all the way in, almost setting off my gag reflex. Incredibly, only half of him is inside of me, and I''m staring directly at his nutsack. I gently grip his testicles with both hands, rolling them together.


    He groans and starts to fuck my mouth, sliding his cock in and out. Each time he reaches the end he pauses, allowing me to lick his cockhead and slurp away his oozing pre-cum, which is slick and salty.


    Then he pushes deep, filling my mouth again with his wonderful thickness.


    "Oh yeah," he grunts, "suck my cock, baby. So good."


    This is so surreal. Wasn''t this the same guy who got mad at me an hour or so ago when I dared to joke with him about condoms? And now he was shoving his cock down my throat?


    He picks up speed, driving his erection in and out of my willing mouth, coating it with my copious saliva. I continued to fondle his nuts, enjoying his groans of pleasure. My lips are making a lewd slurping sound around his pistoning dick.


    "Almost there, baby," he grunts. "Get ready."


    He doesn''t have to worry, because I''m ready. This is my favorite part about sucking cock. To feel that strong pulse and then the explosion, filling my mouth with hot jizz.


    He grips the sides of my head and begins to fuck me harder, getting dangerously close to the back of my throat. I keep my mouth tight, using suction to hold him like my pussy would, allowing him to use me for his pleasure.


    With a loud groan he''s there, and I feel his cockhead swell even bigger against my tongue. Then the first hot spurt explodes, rocketing against the roof of my mouth as his cock throbs powerfully.


    Once started, his cum surges into me, and I rapidly swallow, taking his warm seed into my stomach as fast as he jets it onto my tongue. He groans and chuffs, gripping my head tightly as his climax rages.


    I hold his balls and feel thest few pulses as they pump his remaining load into my mouth, oozing onto my tongue in soft spurts. I swallow it. away and hold his quivering dick in my mouth, feeling that initiab cking of tension as his climax abates.


    few minutester we''re lying together on the couch, both of us naked with me snuggled against his chest. I''mbing my fingers through the dark hair there. I can still taste him on my tongue.


    We''re lying quietly, but he finally speaks. "I used to write other things."


    "Like what?"

 Chapter 6

    "It was still erotica, but it was other subjects. Just random people meeting and fucking. And then something happened a little over a year ago."


    "What happened?"


    "It was a Saturday, and we were all heading out for the day. Where, I forget, but you weren''t up yet, and Natalie asked me to go up to your room and get you out of bed."


    "So I went up and knocked on your bedroom door, but there was no answer. I knocked again, but we were running out of time. I had to get you up. So I opened the door and went in."


    "What I saw was amazing. You were naked and sound asleep, with the bedcovers pulled down, revealing everything. I couldn''t believe how beautiful you looked. You actually took my breath away."


    I smile. ¡°I don''t usually sleep naked. I must''ve gotten hot in the middle of the night."


    "Your breasts were amazing, and you weren''t shaved back then, and I couldn''t help but stare at your triangle of dark curls. I could just make out the slit underneath. My cock became rock-hard in my pants."


    "I probably would''ve stared longer, but I heard your mothering up the stairs. So I quickly pulled the bed covers up over you, and shook you awake."


    "After that, my writing changed. The only thing that made me excited to write was the stepdad-stepdaughter story line. And yes, I used some of our experiences as ideas for plots. And some of them were just fantasies of mine."


    I say, "When we were alone in that motel room, did you want to fuck me?"


    "Part of me did. But another part knew that was impossible. I was your stepfather for fuck''s sake. I shouldn''t have even been thinking about it."


    "Want to know a secret?" "Tell me."


    "I touched myself that night." "You did?"


    "Yes, I made myselfe while lying in the bed next to yours. I was just a few feet away from you, and I could hear you softly snoring. I spread my legs wide and rubbed my pussy, imagining that I was getting fucked."


    "God, that''s so hot."


    "I wasn''t exactly picturing you as the one fucking me, but the fact that you were so close really added to it."


    I smile softly as I feel his cock nudging my stomach,ing back to life. "I wish I''d been awake to witness that."


    "Daddy, I have to admit something to you." "What''s that, baby?"


    "I''m not a virgin."


    He chuckles. "I know that, Ashley." "You do? How do you know?"


    "A woman acts differently once she has sex. It''s an attitude. I''ve been seeing that attitude in you for a while."


    "It''s been about a year." "That sounds about right." "So you aren''t mad?"


    "No father wants to think about wants


    some guy touching their daughter. But I realize you''re old enough to make those decisions for yourself. Hell, lost my virginity when I was fifteen, so I wasn''t going to be a hypocrite. Of course, I had to keep up the role of being a stem dad, just to keep the guys in check."


    "Can I ask you something? And please don''t get angry." "Sure."


    "What''s going on with you and Mom? I hear you fighting sometimes in your bedroom."


    He sighs. "Natalie has changed in the past few years. We used to be on the same page when it came to sex. We both wanted it all the time. Buttely, her desire has tapered off. Which kinda makes sense, since I''m six years younger than her. But it''s frustrating. We hardly ever make love anymore, and when we do, I can tell she''s not into it. So yeah, we fight sometimes."


    "Are you going to get a divorce?"


    "No, I don''t see that happening. Sex is only part of our rtionship. We still love each other."


    I reach down between us and take hold of his resurgent erection, causing him to twitch.


    "Now you don''t have to be frustrated,¡± I say, looking up into his eyes as I gently stroke him.


    He groans low in his throat but doesn''t reply. "But you have to promise one thing." "What''s that, baby?"


    "No more spanking. My ass still hurts."


    He smiles. "I thought you liked it. Your pussy got so wet."


    I grin. ¡°Okay, maybe a little bit of spanking. But not so hard." He chuckles. "I know


    a way to make it up to you."


    "How''s that?"


    "I can kiss it and make it better." "Mm, I like the sound of that."


    He moves from beside me, lifting up from the couch. I roll onto my stomach and


    stretch out, lifting my ass slightly.


    His hands gently caress my twin


    cheeks, and I groan from the contac.


    I can feel a warm wetel


    spreading through my loins.

 Chapter 7

    He leans down and kisses my left butt cheek.


    I giggle and say, "Ooh, that feels nice, Daddy."


    He kisses the other cheek, then gives it a small lick. "Mmm, feels better." I wiggle my ass, asking for more.


    Then he''s kissing me all over, his hands rubbing me softly. His thumbs tease into my crack, down near my pussy. An anticipatory shudder ripples through me.


    "Yesss," I breathe.


    He continues to tease, touching me everywhere except where I really need to be touched. I tilt my ass up higher inviting him to explore.


    His hands move to the bottom of my butt, and his thumbs spread my cheeks open. I whimper from the sensation, feeling the cool air on my warm pussy.


    He doesn''t move, and I realize he''s staring at me, gazing at my intimate flesh.


    I feel my pussy pulse hotly as more slickness flows.


    "Please," I whisper.


    Then I groan as I feel his face pressing between my cheeks, his tongue delving into my slit. His strong hands hold my ass crack open as his tongue explores, licking through my slippery folds.


    "Oh god," I pant. "Yesss, Daddy."


    He finds my clit, fluttering the tip of his tongue over the swollen nub. I cry out from the sudden pleasure, and do my best to press my ass back against him, needing more.


    He moves his hands to my hips and I feel his strength as he lifts, causing my ass


    to rise and my back to arch, angling my pussy up to his mouth.


    He presses his lips against my exposed furrow and his tongue seems to be everywhere, licking and dancing over my intimate skin. I''m groaning and twitching, feeling my pleasure quickly rise.


    I can feel his nose tickling my anus as his mouth continues to feast. Then he''s


    pushing his tongue into my tight vagina, forcing apart my resisting walls.


    His hands grip my hips tightly, holding me in ce as he fucks me with his wonderful tongue.


    "Obh," I groan. "Fuck me, Daddy. Just like that. Fuck me."


    His tongue worms deep, and then he pulls it back out and slides it down to my clit, where heps at the little pink pea. I grip the couch cushion and moan, not believing anything could feel this good.


    I can hear him licking and sucking back there as I feel the effects of his mouth on me, pushing me closer and closer to the point of no return.


    Then his mouth is suddenly gone, and I whimper in frustration. I feel the couch shifting as he moves behind me, and then his hands are on my hips again, pulling my ass even higher. I bring my knees


    together and keep my back arched, offering myself to him.


    I groan as I feel it ¡ª the nudging of his cockhead against my pussy. He grips his dick and rubs the knob up and down through my slit, parting my inner lips and grazing over my clit.


    "Oh yeah," I pant, wiggling my ass back against him, encouraging him to keep going.


    He rolls the tip of his cock over my clit for several seconds, getting it all nice and slick. Then he slides it up to my entrance and lodges it just inside before gripping my hips with both hands. "Fuck me," I moan. "Oh, Daddy, I need it."  s?novel


    He holds my hips tighter and presses forward, beginning to stretch me open.


    "Oh god," I pant as I finally realize the reality of fucking him. His dick is bigger than anything I''d ever had inside me, and I can feel my tight entrance resisting his entry.


    He backs up slightly and pushes again, his fingers digging into the soft skin at my hips. I cry out as his swollen cockhead pops through the mouth of my pussy and begins to burrow deeper.


    "Oh yeah," he grunts. "So fucking tight."


    I whine into the cushion as he slowly sinks into me, pushing apart my silken walls and forcing them to stretch around him. My slick honey coats his skin, allowing him to ovee my resisting tightness.


    His cock seems to go on forever, sliding deeper and deeper, touching parts of me that have never been touched before. I groan as his thick root stretches my pussy mouth even further, pulling my clit down against his shaft.


    With one final flex of his hips, he embeds himselfpletely into me, lodging his spongy knob against my cervix. My innerbia stretch tightly around the thick base of his erection.


    I feel his strength as he holds deep, impaling me with his solid cock. My inner walls twitch and ripple around him, limating themselves to being stuffed so full. "Oh god," I gasp. "Fuuuuck." "What a sweet pussy," he groans.

 Chapter 8

    Slowly he begins to withdraw, and it feels like my insides are being pulled out as my pussy grips him tightly, as if refusing to give up his dick. But I''m too slippery to hold him, and he slides out through my grasping flesh, sending fresh sparkles of pleasure through me.


    "Uhhh," I grunt as he reaches the end, and just his knob remains inside of me.


    He pauses, then takes me by surprise by thrusting quickly back into me, mming his cock deep.


    "Ohhh!" I gasp, and then he''s fucking me hard, powering his erection in and out of my upturned channel. His stomach ps against the curve of my ass with each impalement.


    "So sweet," he grunts as he keeps moving, hammering me with his unrelenting dick. My body quivers with each impact, and I love the delicious sensation of his heavy nuts pping against my clit.


    My imminent climax, which had retreated slightly during his switch from mouth to cock, is now rushing at me again, like a runaway train. Each hard stroke into me pushes me closer and closer to that precipice.


    Our groans of pleasure echo off the walls of the room, and he speeds up again, whipsawing his erection in and out, churning my juices into froth. His breath is harsh as his body works, driving us both toward the finish line.


    The knot of tension shrinks inside of me, gathering power for theing explosion. I feel the pleasure overwhelming me, obliterating all coherent thought.


    He grunts loudly and ms deep, holding there as his cock throbs in my tight grasp. Then I feel the first hot spurt of his cum into my core.


    It''s all I need to send me over the edge with him, and my body begins to convulse as my climax sts through my brain. I wail loudly, matching his moans of pleasure as my body bucks and thrashes below him, my pussy pinioned by his jetting cock.


    His seed surges into me in hot sts, and my inner walls grip him like a vise, spasming in forceful contractions. He holds deep, locking our bodies together as our mutual storms rage. His cum fills my pulsating womb to overflowing, until it oozes from our union to run down my inner thighs.


    And then it''s over, and we both copse down in a tangle of exhausted arms and legs.


    knock softly on my stepdad''s office door. "Alex?" "Come in," he replies.


    I open the door, step inside, and close it behind me. Alex is sitting behind his desk, typing away on hisptop.


    "One moment," he says as I sit in the chair in front of his desk. "Just finishing this scene."


    So I wait, watching his handsome face as he works. It''s been three weeks since he caught me snooping in his office, and we were now closer than we''d ever been. Of course, regrly fucking someone will do that to you.


    A minuteter he finishes typing and sits back in his chair. "Done." "What scene was that?"


    He gives me a smile. "The yoga scene." I giggle. "Hey, that was my idea."


    "Not only was it your idea, but you helped me choreograph it by what we did on the living room floorst night."


    "That was fun. Hey, I came up with a new story idea." "Let''s hear it."


    "We can call it ''Sleepover with My Stepdad." "I''m interested. Go on."


    "The stepdaughter has a sleepover, and invites a few of her sexy cheerleader girlfriends to spend the night. They start to flirt with her handsome stepdad, but he turns them down, not wanting to get involved with his daughter''s friends. He goes to bed, but wakes up in the middle of the night to someone giving him a blowjob under the covers. He lets her finish, wondering which one of the beautiful girls is sucking his dick. After hees, he lifts the nket to reveal the face of his daughter."


    "I love it!"


    Iugh, beaming widely. "This is fun." "We make a great team."


    "And I have some new ideas for the blowjob." He quirks an eyebrow. "New ideas? How so?"


    "Well, describing them wouldn''t do them justice. It would be better if I showed


    you."


    "Now?"


    I met his gaze. "Right now."


    I stand up and walk around his desk. He turns his chair to face me, and I


    move to my knees between his


    spread legs. A few secondste


    have his jeans open and his half-hard cock out. My mouth waters at the sight.


    I look up


    seest Of course, after the


    ke''


    who sees that it''s his daughter


    blew him, he returns the by going down on her


    "That goes without saying."


    I giggle. "My pussy''s already wet just thinking about it." "Can''t wait to taste you."


    I smile and lower my head, sliding my lips around my daddy''s cock.

 Chapter 9

    Taken by My Stepfather Part 2 - Chapter 1


    I of course disliked him right away, and treated him very badly. In my mind he was trying to rece my father, and that was thest thing I wanted.


    I remembered telling my mother all the time how much I wanted Nate gone, but that didnt stop her from marrying him only a yearter. But over the years no matter how badly I treated him, and no matter how much I wanted to hate him, he was actually a pretty decent guy.


    He was always easy going about my behavior and never pushed or tried to make me do anything I didn''t want to. I mean sure, there were times when he''d yell at me, but those were rare asions, and I''d never admit to him but moments I deserved.


    One day I went into their bedroom looking for my mother and happened to see Nate just as he was getting out of the shower. Luckily he didn''t see me, but I sure as hell saw everything the good lord gave him, and my god was he generous. His body looked hard as a rock and as toned as a model. I couldn''t believe I''d never noticed just how fit and attractive he was before.


    I''d never really noticed him working out, but with a body like that he had to have hit the gym several times a week. But of course it wasn''t just his amazing physique that had my body reacting. My eyes automatically had trailed their way down to his exposed cock, and my god it was huge!


    After taking in every inch of his impressive attributes, I slowly backed out of the room. My heart was pounding in my chest and my body flushed hot with a tingling sensation growing between my legs. I''d been with a few guys on the football team, but none of them were anywhere near the size that Nate was, and he hadn''t even been erect!


    I knew it seemed shallow of me, but in that one instance everything changed.


    I no longer saw Nate the same, and I suddenly stopped treating him like the


    person who''d ruined my life. I now saw him in a new light, and saw him as a man. An incredibly hot man that I now couldn''t stop thinking about!


    One day, I was in the living room watching T.V, and I heard Nate surprising my mother with a trip to go with him on some sort of camping trip in the


    mountains.


    It was close to winter now and there was something Nate liked


    about being in the woods on the first snow fall. He always said it was one of his favorite things to do. I heard him say that he had rented a cabin near ake. My mother didn''t seem happy at all about it. She startedining that she had already made ns with her friends for a weekend at a spa.


    "I can''t cancel my ns just because you decided to make other ones." She said in a huff as she made her way into the living room. "I mean all of us have already paid for our reservations at the spa." Nate followed after her, trying his best not to seem disappointed.


    "I know I understand."


    "So did you already pay for the cabin?" She asked.


    "Yeah, the ce is always rented out even at this time of year." "Well can you at least get a refund?"


    "No, it''s for this weekend and they


    ve


    require a few days notice. I''ll just go and enjoy a weekend in the mountains." My mother grumbled at his response.


    "Well what about Jenny, we can''t just leave her here alone."

 Chapter 10

    My mother always seemed to forget that I was eighteen and didn''t require adult supervision. I assumed she was more worried about me doing something she didn''t approve of in her absence. I always imagined she thought the worst of me when she couldn''t keep track of what I was doing.


    "I know." My mother said seeming to be pleased with herself. "Why don''t you take Jenny with you?" I could feel my heart start pounding with excitement. A weekend alone with Nate sounded perfect!


    "Jenny doesn''t--" Nate started to say before I jumped into the conversation.


    "I''d love to go!" Maybe I sounded too excited, but I couldn''t help it. My mind was reeling in the possibilities.


    Both my mother and Nate looked at me confused. I usuallyined the moment it was suggested I do anything with Nate, but not this time.


    "A weekend in the mountains sounds nice." I tried to say nonchntly.


    "You want to go?" Nate asked curiously, trying his best to assess my new found behavior towards him while staring in disbelief.


    "You sure?" My mother chimed in also in curiosity and confusion. I guess they had all the right in the world to be shocked. Not only had I never showed interest in anything outdoorsy, but I never wanted to


    spend any time with Nate either. I mean the only time I''d actually been excited about going anywhere without wifi was on our family trip to a little fishing town near the ocean. But what they didn''t know was I was only excited because of Eric, the sexy beach bum who''d take me under the peer for lots of alone time.


    The only thing I could think about, now that I knew just how sexy Nate was, was getting him alone. He''d been the only thing upying my mind, to the point that I''d even consider it a crush. And the fact that he was my stepfather didn''t seem to bother me one bit.


    "Of course," I replied with a smile. "I need to get out of the house, and a weekend by ake sounds nice."


    "Well, alright." Nate agreed. "If you really want to go and don''t mind spending the weekend with me, I''ll be more than happy to take you."


    Nate and my mother both looked at each other happily confused with my attitude, and I was jumping for joy on the inside. I couldn''t believe that I was going to spend the entire weekend alone with my sexy stepfather, and boy was he in for more than he was expecting.


    Nate and I packed up early the next morning and headed out to the cabin. It was


    a few hours away and I managed to fall asleep on the way there, dreaming of


    what I was going to do to him.


    I was gently woken up with a hand nudging my shoulder.


    "Wake up, we''re here." Nate said. I yawned and stretched my arms. It was barely nine in the morning and the crispness in the air made me shivert was beyond me why he liked being in the woods at this time of the year, but at least I had him all to myself. The thought alone made my body flush with heat.


    I''d hoped we''d spend time in the cabin when we arrived, but Nate informed me of


    his other ns. We dropped our luggage off and headed to some outdoors festival that was going on nearby.


    When we got there every man looked like they were ready to chop down the nearest tree with their nnel shirts andrge beards.

 Chapter 11

    "This is a lumberjack festival." Nate said with excitement. "I''ve always wanted to go to one." I looked around unamused. This was thest ce I wanted to be, but I pushed aside my annoyance with the thought that I''d get my chance with Nateter.


    There wererge men walking around with axes, and some with chainsaws carving intorge logs of wood. I couldn''t deny that some of the men''s scruffiness was actually attractive.


    I''d never need Nate so excited, or maybe I just hadn''t paid attention till now, but it was nice seeing just how much fun he could actually be.


    Nate brought me over to a group of people that were admiring one of the men that were carving the logs with a chainsaw. He was younger than a lot of the other carvers, but his technique was exquisite. He looked towards the crowd of people that were admiring and gave a smile.


    "Who wants a lesson?!" He shouted to the crowd. A lot of people let outughs and shook their heads. "Come on, it''s not that hard." He spotted me in the crowd and pointed to me. "How bout you miss? Care to give it a try?" I was feeling pretty brave so I nodded my head.


    "Why not." I replied as I headed towards him. I could tell Nate was surprised by my response as well, but I was ready to do anything that he liked if it meant being just a little bit closer to him.


    The young lumberjack carefully guided my hands around the chainsaw and turned it on. It was powerful and it shook my hands, but luckily he held on tight as well as he guided me. As the chainsaw came in contact with the wood it became harder to handle, but I held on tight. The lumberjack helped lead the chainsaw in a small pattern that he''d already marked, and the pieces of wood fell to the ground.


    After a couple passes he helped turn the chainsaw off and took it from my hands. "You''re a natural." He said with a wink. I gave him a quick smile in return, but he was not the one I had my sights on.


    I walked back over to Nate and he met me with a vivacious smile. "Well well, I didn''t know you had that in you."


    "There''s a lot of things you don''t know about me." I said with a smile. Oh if only he knew.


    "I have to say you''re a natural, you really know your way around wood." A devilish smirk crept across my face.


    "Oh


    you have no idea." I replied.


    We spent a few more hours at the


    fair, watching axe throwing contests and men tug-o-war in the mud. When we had had enough Nate brought us back to the cabin. When we got back he decided that he wanted to take a small hike in the woods, then after he took me out on theke as the sun set in the horizon.


    I couldn''t believe how I''d hated on Nate for so many years. He really was the nicest guy, and hot as hell. As each hour passed all I could think about was what I nned to do to him when we were cozy in the cabin.


    Nate rowed us back to shore after enjoying the sun set, and then we headed back to the cabin. Nate put his outdoor skills to work and made a fire as the sun disappeare@and was reced by the night sky.


    ¡°So, did you have fun today?" Nate said as he rxed in one of the chairs near


    the fire he''d just made.


    "Yeah." I replied.

 Chapter 12

    "You know," he said as he grabbed a beer from the cooler next to him. "It''s really nice spending time with you like this. I could of swore you didn''t like me." He added a sarcastic smile on hisst sentence.


    "Well you know, people change." I replied with raised eyebrows and a smile.


    "Hey let me have one of those." I asked nodding my head towards the beer in his hand.


    "No! Your mother would kill me."


    "I won''t tell if you won''t?" He gave me a skeptical look before reaching down and grabbing another from the cooler.


    "Just one." He said with a warm smile. Even his smile was sexy, all I could think about was everything I wanted to do to him.


    We drank our beers around the fire and talked about our favorite things about the festival. The warmth of the fire was nice in the cool night air, but I didn''t think I could hold back for much longer. It had to be gettingte and I wanted to be ready for when I seduced Nate. I downed the rest of my beer and ced the down.


    "Well, it''s getting kind ofte and I want to take a shower before I go to bed." "Okay, I''ll be in soon."


    I got up and headed inside the cabin. I rummaged through my bag to find the outfit I''d packed just for this moment, my favorite red tank top and short shorts.


    After finishing in the shower I rubbed my rose lotion all over my skin, I wanted to be soft and smell irresistible for Nate. I quickly made my way out of the bathroom and jumped under the nkets of one of the full beds just as Nate was making his way inside the cabin.


    "I''m gonna take a quick shower too before bed." He said as he went into the bathroom and closed the door. I heard the shower turn on and quickly got up to turn the control down on the heat. Tonight was going to be a cold night and I needed an excuse to cuddle up close to Nate in his bed.


    I hurried back and lit a few candles thenid on the bed and hiked up my short shorts even more.


    I waited patiently for him to finish, and when the water turned off the excitement rose in me like a kid on Christmas.


    He opened the door and came out drying his hair with a towel. He was wearing nnel pajama bottoms but no shirt.


    I bit my bottom lip as I admired the chiseled lines that led down to his hips and into his pj''s, where his cock was hidden. He really was an outdoors man, he was rugged and sexy and the most masculine man I''d ever seen. I wanted him so bad I could taste it.


    "Man we had a long day huh? I''m exhausted." He finished drying his hair and tossed the towel over the nearest chair. "My god Jenny!" He said covering his eyes with his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, even though I knew exactly what he was talking about. I pushed my ass a little higher in the air.


    "Get some clothes on!"


    "What do you think I''m wearing?"


    "Just cover yourself up, it''s very inappropriate." I smiled as I grabbed the nket and pulled it over my lower half.


    "I didn''t realize you were such a prude Nate." I said teasingly. He uncovered his eyes and sat down on the bed across from me.


    "Whatever, let''s just go to bed." He pulled back the nkets andid down.


    "Come on, let''s go to sleep." Then turned off the lights.


    Iid in the darkness, my heart pounding with nervousness. We were alone, and this was it, my moment.


    I slowly slid out from under my nket and made my way over to Nate''s bed.


    He was on his side and turned away from me. I lifted the nket and slid in next to him.


    "What are you doing?" He asked tensely sitting up and staring down at me.


    "I was cold. Is there something wrong?"


    "We can''t sleep in the same bed," he reprimanded. "I''m your stepfather and you are a young woman."


    "So what." I retorted.


    "Not ''so what'', this is inappropriate."


    "Oh,e on. There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m just cold and I don''t want to sleep alone." I batted my eyes and I could tell he didn''t want to argue with me.


    I mean everything between us finally going well and he wouldn''t want to ruin that. He let out an


    ane


    exasperated breath andid back down.


    "Fine, but do not tell your mother." "My lips are sealed." I replied.


    He turned back over and tried to tuck the nket between us. I waited for a few moments, then reached over and grazed my hand down the muscles on his back. I could feel his body tense.


    "What are you doing?" He asked. "Nothing."


    He didn''t say anything else, but I left my hand on his back. I then scooted closer


    to him and let my arm wrap around him.


    "Jenny!" He snapped. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m just trying to warm up. I''m cold." I said with a pout. Yet he didn''t remove my arm from around him.


    His body was hard and I could feel every muscle underneath. I wanted him bad.


    I slowly reached my hand down, I could hear him gasp.


    Then I felt his hard.

 Chapter 13

    "Jenny!"


    "Oh I''m sorry, it was an ident." I acted as innocent as possible. He stared at me for a moment but said nothing else beforeying back down. Then I couldn''t take it any longer. I shoved my hand down the front of his pajamas and grabbed his cock in my hand. It immediately started to stiffen in my hand which only made me want it even more.


    "Jenny!" He shouted, sitting up and grabbing the top of my hand, but I didn''t let go. "Stop! What are you doing?!"


    "What do you think?" I asked back with a devilish grin. "I''d say it''s not all that bad, it''s already getting hard."


    "Well yeah that''s what happens!"


    "Come on," I urged trying to move my hand underneath his. "I know you like it."


    "Jenny, I don''t want this! We can''t. I''m married to your mother for christ sakes!" But even with every word that wasing out of his mouth he still didn''t move my hand and his grip loosened. "This-this is inappropriate."


    "Come on Nate," I said as I slowly started to move my hand up his thick shaft.


    "No one has to know." I could hear him let out a gasp as my hand moved and his body shuddered. He looked terrified as he tried to hold himself back from what was happening, but at the same time I could tell he was turned on. "Plus I am eighteen." I added.


    "We cant. This is wrong."


    "Okay, we can stop." I said releasing his hard cock from my hand. He let out a sigh of relief and let go of my hand.


    I did say we


    could stop, but I had


    en


    only meant with my hand. I bent down quickly and took the head of his cock in my mouth. His entire body stiffened as he tried to back away But as I moved my tongue around his tip, licking around and then down, I felt him start to rx.


    His cock was so big I could barely fit it into my mouth. My lips stretched wide around it as I tried to push my head down. I could hear him let out a light moan as


    I began bobbing up and down. I gripped his shaft with my hand and started stroking.


    I then felt his hand gently caress the back of my head. His fingers slowly weaved in and grabbed my hair in need, pushing my head down and bucking his hips up. I could hear his soft moans of pleasure as I sucked harder. From the way he sounded it was as if he''d put the idea of this being ''wrong'' out of his mind.


    "Nate fuck me." I said bringing myself up. "I can''t. It''s wrong."


    "Nate, please fuck me!" I quickly took my shirt off and tossed it to the floor. I could see the look of desire in his eyes as he stared at my breasts. I leaned in and wrapped my arms around his neck, my breastso pressing against his bare chest, and my lips pressed against his.


    I could tell he was trying to hold back, but at the same time he kissed me back.


    His lips parted, allowing my tongue to enter and I kissed him even deeper, harder.


    "I want you." I said between kissing him. "And I Know you wantme."


    "I can''t..."


    "Just feel how much I want you." I grabbed his hand and slid it down my shorts, guiding his fingers between my wetbia.

 Chapter 14

    "Jesus..." He groaned, and I could hear the horniness in his tone. "Fuck me, now." I ordered.


    He grabbed me roughly with his strong muscr arms and threw me onto the bed. Hisrge hand found my breast and squeezed as he kissed me hard. He reached down with his other hand and ripped away my panties.


    He pushed my legs apart and his fingers found my eager pussy.


    He started fucking me with his fingers and his thumb rubbed my clit ferociously.


    "Oh god," I moaned as I bucked my hips into his hand. He moved his fingers in small circles and pumped them in and out. It felt incredible, none of the boys I''d been with had been even half as skilled with their hands as Nate.


    I could see Nate''s hips moving along with each pump of his hand, and I imagined what he would feel like inside me.


    "I want you inside me!" I begged. I didn''t have to ask again. Nate quickly positioned the head of his cock against my sex. He looked me in the eyes and with one swift thrust mmed into me, tearing through my tight little pussy and piercing deeper into me than anyone ever had.


    "Ooooh!" I cried loudly. My eyes were wide in shock and my mouth hung open as my body tried to adjust to his enormous cock inside me.


    "Is this what you wanted?" He groaned almost angrily as he mmed into me with one powerful thrust. It was a strange mixture of pain and pleasure as my pussy was stretched to its max.


    "Oh my god, yes!" I gasped.


    His hips began thrusting ferociously, fucking me so hard and fast that I could barely breath.


    "You like this huh?!" "Yes!" I screamed back.


    He pounded me relentlessly, his giant erection battering my tight little pussy mercilessly. His cock mmed into me again and again, making me scream out as the incredible pleasure took over every inch of my body and filled my cunt.


    "You like my big cock!?" He growled still fucking me hard and deep.


    "Yes!" I cried out.


    "Is this what you wanted?! Is this what you wanted me to do to you?!" "Oh, god, yes!" I screamed.


    I could feel my peak slowly taking over my body.


    "I''m gonna cum!" I shouted as he thrust into me with all his might. His breathing was ragged and wild, then he groaned loudly and I could feet his cock begin to throb inside me. Each thrust became more erratic as he fet out onest moan, shooting his load inside me. I could feel each spurt as he thrust into me, leaving his seed deep inside me.


    My body suddenly exploded into a million pieces. Wave after wave of orgasms washed over me, takingplete control over my entire being and transporting me to a state I''d never experienced before My pussy quivered wildly, and my body was shaking so hard I could barely take control.


    He slowly pulled his cock out and I could feel a glop of cum slide down to my ass. He dropped beside me on the bed and sighed deeply,pletely spent from what we''d just done.


    "You took it well." He said in a tired voice. "Satisfied now?" "For now." I replied. "But now that I''ve had it, I don''t know if I want to stop."


    "You think so?" He asked with augh."


    "Oh I know so, you are the best dad in the world, and you''re mine."


    Nate and I went on many more trips together after that night in the cabin, and every time was spent fucking like animals. I was never nasty to. him again, in fact you could say was a model stepdaughter for the best stepfather a girl could ask for.

 Chapter 15

    Part 3- Chapter 1


    My stepfather clicked off the television and turned to look at me. As always, when his piercing blue eyes fell on mine, I couldn''t help but shudder with excitement. John, my stepfather, smiled and spread his hands out ina helpless shrug.


    "Weatherman says it''s going to stay cruddy like this until tomorrow morning.


    The state has put a warning out not to go out on the roads.


    Supposed to be the storm of the century. Looks like we''re hunkering down tonight. Just you and me, kiddo."


    "That''s okay, Daddy. I''ve got some mac and cheese we can eat for dinner."


    My stepfatherughed and walked over to me. He wrapped his arms around me and squeezed me into him and I nuzzled my head into his chest, breathing in deep and enjoying his musk and the warmth of his body against mine.


    He released me and held me out in front of him. I was wearing a pair of tight jean shorts and a white tank top and I noticed his eyes travel down and linger on my cleavage for a moment. I smiled sweetly up at him. He cleared his throat and met my gaze.


    "So, honey," he said, "what do you think of your new ce?"


    I looked around at my new apartment, not quite believing that I was finally on my own. After eighteen years of living at home, having my own space in a new town was an odd feeling. Mostly I missed the idea of being away from my stepfather. I could tell from the way he had been acting all weekend as we settled me in that he was feeling the same thing. He had been reluctant to see me off to college, and though he hadn''t said anything about it, his voice had had a wistful quality to it since we''d left the house the day before with a trailer full of my stuff.


    "I love it, Daddy. Though I''m a little nervous to start college." My father smiled.


    "You are going to have such a good time, sweetie. College is one of the best times of life. Just be sure to study hard, but also make room for fun. Oh, and be careful about the boys." "Dad!"


    "I''m serious," he said, grinning. "You are going to meet a lot of them, and being the beautiful woman you are they are going to want to do things to you. Just make sure you only do what you''refortable witband make sure to use protection."


    "Daddy!" I repeated. "Everything is going to be okay. I''m not interested in those types of boys anyway."


    "That''s what you say now. But I still need to warn you. Even though I''m sure you are already sexually active, it makes me feel better as a father to warn you-" "I''m not sexually active," I interjected.


    "You''re not?" From his eagerness, I could tell that he was pleased by the news.


    ¡°No, Daddy, I cooed, sidling up to?


    him and wrapping my arms around hisrge frame, "I''m not. I''m saving myself for someone special. I don''t want to just give myself away to anyone, you know?"  ''


    My father bent down and kissed the top of my head, some strands of my curly brown hair sticking to his stubble as he straightened back up and squeezed me tight.


    "Good for you, honey. I know the man that you finally give yourself is going to be very lucky. Even though I''m your father, I have no problem telling you that you are absolutely beautiful."


    "Thanks, Daddy."


    "I love you, sweetheart." "I love you, too."


    "Now," my father said, pushing me away from him once more. "What''s say we build that new coffee table of yours before the lights go out and we drown?"

 Chapter 16

    The storm moved in not long after. As a light rain began to whisper outside the window, my father gave one final turn of the screwdriver in his hand and dropped it onto the carpet. He sat back and looked at the coffee table in front of him. I was sitting across the room on the couch, watching with a bowl of ice cream in my hand. I enjoyed seeing the strong muscles of his arms tense as he assembled the various pieces, his face scrunched in concentration, his tongue absentmindedly sticking out of the corner of his mouth. I had always enjoyed watching him work. He had a special ability to lose himself to whatever he was doing, and being the extremely handsome man he was, the effect was intoxicating.


    "What do you think?" he said, wiping his hands. "It''s nice, ehh?" "I love it, Daddy. Thanks for putting it together."


    "My pleasure, sweetheart. Of course, my favorite part is having you watch me," he said, winking.


    I grinned.


    "I like seeing you work. You get so involved."


    Just then a giant peal of thunder shook the windows of the house. I jumped, causing my father tough.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Leah," he said. "Just a storm." "Sounds like a scary storm."


    Another peal of thunder cracked the sky. The light rain roared into a downpour, the windshing the windows and rattling the panes.


    My father stood up and walked over to the window to look out at the sky.


    "Although I will admit, it looks like it''s going to be one hell of a storm."


    He walked over to the couch and sat down beside me. He ced a hand on my knee, my heart fluttering at his touch.


    "We''ll just have to y some board games. What do you think, daughter of mine?"


    "As long as you promise that we aren''t going to wash away."


    My father chuckled and patted my knee. His fingers caressed my thigh as he


    looked into my green eyes.


    "I promise, love."


    Even though he was only my stepfather, John was the only parent I had ever known. My real father had deserted my mother before I had been born, and my mother had run out not long after. In the interim, she had met John at an entrepreneur convention and gotten remarried a few monthster. I think she had been nning to leave all along and had been looking for someone to trick into taking care of her daughter. Being the man he was, my stepfather had had no qualms deciding to keep me and raise me singlehandedly once my mother had fled. As he had told me more than once, despite not being technically rted, he had known from the moment he had seen me that I was the love of his life.


    Aman in histe thirties, my


    stepfather was quite the catch. He was tall, about 6''2", and


    ???


    overwhelmingly handsome, with a prating gaze and an aura of confidence and kindness that inevitably made every woman he met swoon. Growing up, had been the ymate of choice for many of the kids in ss just so their mothers would have a chance to talk to John whenever he came to pick me up or drop me off. It wasn''t unusual for women to slyly hand them their phone numbers in the grocery store or to interrupt us at restaurants to flirt. And it had never failed to amaze me how my stepfather had handled each of these situations, graciously turning down the women.


    Because in all the years I had been cognizant enough to notice the


    world around me, I couldn''t ever remember him dating. A self-made


    my


    millionaire who had retired after mother left, his sole task had been


    to take care of me, always giving me the best and making sure that I was happy in every way. I had asked him once or twice why he wasn''t interested in the women he met, some of them stunningly beautiful, but he had always just shrugged in that adorable way of his.


    "It''s because you''re all I need," he would say.

 Chapter 17

    So it was only natural for me to grow up loving him as much as I did. And somewhere along the way, what had been a girlish attachment on my part to my father had suddenly blossomed into a romantic love for him.


    Not that I ever nned on telling him that. I was smart enough to know that most people would consider my feelings for my stepfather to be wrong.


    Though I didn''t think my stepfather would be one of those people, I still didn''t want to chance it. Still, in some corner of my heart I had been holding out the hope that he felt the same way about me, and this was why I had never been interested in any of the boys in my sses, and why, when all the other girls were talking about blowjobs and sex and getting fingered for the first time, I had shied away and not participated in their discussions. Truth be told, I was saving myself, my virginity, for the man I wasn''t sure would ever take it.


    "Leah? Leah!" My father''s sharp voice broke through my thoughts, snapping me back to the present. Another roll of thunder shook the windows. I turned to look at my father. My hand went down to his on my bared knee, and I smiled.


    "Sorry, Daddy," I said. "Was lost in thought." "I can tell. You doing okay?"


    I sighed andid my head against his shoulder. My father leaned his head down against mine and our fingers interlocked.


    "Yeah, I''m doing okay, Daddy. Just feeling overwhelmed with this whole growing up thing."


    "You and me both," he said, his wistful voice lost to the thunder.


    BOOM!


    A giant seemed to stomp on the roof of the apartment building and the lights flickered and went out. Suddenly, it was eerily quiet, even the background noises of little electronics whirring in their boxes extinguished.


    "Well, I guess that''s that," my stepfather said, tossing his cards onto the new coffee table. "How are you feeling? Do you want to keep ying? We can get the shlights and hold them between our teeth."


    I yawned.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m pretty tired, Daddy. It''s been a long day. Maybe we should just go to bed."


    Alright. Let''s do it, baby."


    I felt a hand touch my leg in the dark and I reached down and grabbed it.


    "Come on my stepfather said, pushing himself up from the couch and pulling me up to my feet. "Let''s


    go brush our teeth." Contest


    After we had gotten ready for bed, using our phones in the dark to navigate our way to the bathroom, we returned to the living room, standing close to one another in the dark.


    "Okay, Daddy. I''ll take the couch and you can have my bed." "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, silly. You''re too tall for the couch."


    "Well, thank you. Are you going to be okay out here?" "I think so."


    "Well, just wake me up if you need anything." "Okay. I love you.¡±


    "I love you, too. Goodnight."


    I heard my father move across the room, his footsteps disappearing into my bedroom. Sighing, I unbuttoned my pants and slipped them off. It was too dark and I was too tired to rummage through one of my packed boxes for a pair of pajamas. I would just have to sleep in my underwear. I reached behind my back and unsnapped my bra. I pulled the straps over my arms one at a time and then pulled out my bra from the top of my tank top. In the darkness, I ran my hands up under my shirt, feeling my smooth, t belly. I gently stroked the underside of my breasts. Cupping them, I began to massage them slowly. This was a game I liked to y; As I touched myself, I closed my eyes and imagined my hands were my father''s. I bit my lip and pinched my nipples with my thumbs and forefingers and rolled them back and forth. ¡°Are you okay out there?" my father called from the bedroom I froze, my erect nipples between my fingers. "I''m good," I called back.

 Chapter 18

    "You don''t need any more nkets?" "No, I should be good."


    "Okay. Goodnight! I''ll see you in the morning."


    I let go of my breasts and sat down on the couch. I rummaged around for the pillow I had been sitting on earlier and positioned it at one end of the sofa. I stretched out and pulled a nket over me. As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I looked around the apartment, taking in all of the unfamiliar shapes that now constituted my home. It was such a strange feeling to know that this was my new life. No morezy Saturday mornings watching cartoons with my father. No more daily hugs. No more dinners or lunches or breakfasts. I had known this day wasing, but with all the fantasies I had harbored, I had never truly believed it.


    Another loud crack of thunder broke the deafening silence of the room, making me shiver under the nket. Soon my stepfather would be gone and it would be just me who would have to face these storms alone. Having him here I felt safe from the rainshing the windows and the wind howling amongst the unfamiliar trees. How was I going to live without him?


    On the next crack of thunder, I broke. Standing up cautiously, I moved across the living room, shuffling my feet to avoid tripping on the various knickknacks scattered about the floor. At the door to the bedroom I paused to listen. My father''s breathing was even; he seemed to be asleep. I stood there for undecided. Then lightning shed again and the weird shadows cast about the apartment returned and I gave in.


    "Daddy?" I whispered.


    moment,


    My father''s breathing remained unchanged. I spoke again, the second time a little louder.


    "Daddy?"


    My father shifted in the dark, and I saw the dim outline of him shift and rise up off the bed.


    ¡°Leah, what is it?" "Daddy, I''m scared." "Of the storm?" "Yeah."


    "Oh, baby. It''s okay. There''s nothing to worry about." "Do you mind if I sleep with you?"


    "Of course not. There''s plenty of room. Here," my father moved aside and patted the bed beside him, "climb on in."


    I moved across the room and cautiously climbed into bed. I stretched my feet under the sheets and my toes touched my father''s bare calf. I nestled in further, lying down and pulling a nket above my shoulders.


    Thunder boomed again and I


    flinched and scooted closer to my father. His arms were behind his


    head, and Iid my head gentl


    his chest. He was not wearing a


    shirt, my cheek was pressed against his warm skin. I draped a hand over his stomach, squeezing my hand around his waist. I ced my legs against his. It was then I realized he was only wearing boxer briefs.


    "I''m sorry, honey," he said. "I didn''t think you''d be in bed with me. If you want, you can hand me my shirt and pants from the ground and I''ll put them on."


    I squeezed his waist and snuggled my head into his chest.


    "I don''t mind, Daddy," I breathed softly. "I like your warmth. ! feel so safe in your arms."


    My father wrapped his arm around me, his fingers caressing my shoulder. I mewled a bit and slid my leg against his.


    "Thank you, Daddy," I whispered.


    "Anytime, sweetheart." From his tone, I could tell he was smiling. "I need to soak it in while I can. Soon you are going to be gone away for good. I''m going to miss


    you."


    "I''m going to miss you, too. You''ll have toe visit me. You promise?" "I promise. But I''m sure you''re going to forget about your old father soon enough." "You''re not old."


    "Older than you," heughed.


    "But not old. If anything, you''re perfect." Heughed again and squeezed me tight. "Thanks, love. It''s good to hear that."


    Wey there listening to the sound


    of the rain beat on the roof above us.


    It was my dreame true. I was in bed with my father, my face against his chest, his arm around me. Absentmindedly, I ran my fingers across his stomach, feeling the tight muscles of his abdomen

 Chapter 19

    "Mmm," he growled, "that feels nice."


    As my hand moved up and down, my fingers veered lowered and lower.


    The rumbling in my father''s chest grew deeper. On one particr caress, my hand reached the top of my father''s boxer briefs and my pinky touched something hard. It was his cock poking up against his underwear; he was aroused! My father shifted his hips away from my hand.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart," he whispered.


    "It''s okay, Daddy." I stroked his stomach again, passing over his navel and letting my hand veer down again to "identally" tap against his cock a second time. I shuddered and his hand squeezed my shoulder. "There''s no reason to worry. It happens to everyone."


    "It''s just...you''re very beautiful and I can''t help it."


    "Really, it''s okay, Daddy. I know just what you mean. I get aroused too."


    Wepsed into silence and I closed my eyes and ran my hand up and down his stomach, stopping my hand just as my fingers made contact with his erection. With each stroke my hand made firmer contact, until my fingers were able to feel the full outline of his head and his thick shaft. My father didn''t move, though his breathing was ragged.


    Emboldened by hisck of pushback, on my next stroke I moved my hand down to his crotch and wrapped my fingers around his thick shaft. The top of his boxer briefs was wet from precum. I could feel my own juices trickling between my legs. I moaned a little and kissed his chest, gently stroking him up and down.


    "What are you doing, sweetheart?" my father breathed softly, not moving to stop me. I turned my face to look up at him.


    "I love you, Daddy," I whispered. "I dream about you a lot. I dream about this a lot."


    "You do?"


    "All the time, Daddy. This is what I want, what I''ve wanted since I was a little girl. Don''t you dream about me too, Daddy?"


    "Of course I dream about you. It''s just¡ª" "Do you love me, Daddy?"


    I squeezed his cock and my father moaned above me.


    "I love you so much, sweetheart. But you''re my daughter. Isn''t this wrong?"


    "Does it feel wrong?"


    "No. It feels so goddamn right." "It feels right to me too."


    I gripped the waistband of his underwear and pulled it down and over his cock. I reached up and closed my hand around his bared shaft. His skin was warm to the touch, his manhood quivering between my fingers. He was as hard as a man could get. I leaned my head back and raised my lips to his


    ear.


    "I want you to be my first, Daddy," I whispered. "I want to give you my innocence."


    My father''s head leaned down


    towards mine and I felt his hot breath against my cheek. I strained my neck upwards until our lips met. At their first touch I melted against his body. Our mouths opened and our tongues slipped across one another. My father''s hand caressed my shoulder and he brought the other across our bodies to grab my hip. He shifted his body, pushing me t against the bed, my hand still wrapped around his hard cock. He kissed me deeper, more forcefully, a deep rumble growing in my chest as I squirmed in his arms. The hand on my hip moved to my stomach and slid up towards my chest. Through the outside of my tank top, he began to massage my breasts, switching back and forth between them.


    "Oh, Daddy..."


    He pulled my tank top up until it was over my chest. His fingers gently caressed the undersides, the sides the tops of my bared breasts. His fingerscircled my right are, My nipple was taut and I groaned as he closed his fingers around it, his thumb and forefinger squeezing it and rolling it back and forth.


    His hand released my nipple and slid back down my stomach. His fingers lingered


    at the top of my underwear, ying with the waistband. I raised my hips and my


    father pulled my panties down to my knees. As he slid his hand back up, he stroked the inside of my thighs, spreading my legs apart.

 Chapter 20

    His fingers slithered upwards until they reached my pussy. They slid across my tender outer lips and I gasped and my father pressed his fingers between them, using his forefinger and ring finger to spread mybia apart. He slid his middle finger back and forth over my exposed pink flesh, lingering at my opening before running up to glide over my clitoris. My young, virginal pussy was soaking wet; juice was trickling down between my ass cheeks.


    "Daddy...Daddy, please..."


    I shifted my hips, pressing my cunt down onto my father''s hand. His arm sped my shoulder tight as he pressed the tip of his middle finger into my opening. It glided in easily. This was it: my first touch by a man, the first time anyone had been inside of me. A quick thought of the girls in my sses shed through my mind. While they had talked of being fingered, I doubted it was anything like this. I was being touched by a man who knew what he was doing, not by some nervous high school boy. I suddenly knew that all the waiting had been worthwhile.


    My father pressed his finger into me, groaning between our mouths as he did so. He began to pump his finger in and out, slowly and deliberately at first, and then faster and faster. I had broken my hymen a few years ago, so there was no sharp pain from his finger. The only thing I felt was a deep, pulsing pleasure, my pussy contracting regrly as he finger-fucked me.


    After a few moments, my father extracted his finger and moved his hand to my thigh. He flipped me away from him, putting my back to his and his pelvis against my ass. He raised his hips from the bed and slid his underwear down, kicking them off his feet. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into him.


    "I love you, baby girl." "I love you too, Daddy."


    It was the moment I had dreamed of, the moment I had been aching for.


    Raising my outside thigh, my father pressed his hips forward and I felt his cock slide across my wet lips. I shuddered as his hard cockhead passed over my clitoris, sending tingling bolts of pleasure shooting to the farthest reaches of my body. After a few strokes back and forth, his head and shaft growing slippery with my juices, my father paused with his hips pulled back, his head against my opening. My body and mind were screaming, begging, for him to enter me. I rolled my hips around, moaning as his head pressed gently into my opening, the smell of our sexes strong in the air.


    "Are you sure this is what you want, my daughter?" my father asked, his body motionless I reached a hand behind us and grabbed his ass.


    "I''m sure," I said, "I want you to fuck your baby girl, Daddy. I want you to have my virginity."


    It was all he needed to hear. Very slowly he pressed his hips forward and entered me. I gasped as the head of his cock slid inside. He was so big It was like nothing I had ever imagined! He went deeper and I gasped again. My father''s hand closed around my breast? massaging it. His breath was hot against my ear lobe, his chin scratchy on my cheek.


    Inch by inch he eased himself


    forward. As he filled me, I felt a


    sharp pain, a pain I had heard about


    from my


    friends. But it didn''tst


    long, not nearly as long as I thought. Soon, it was reced by an intense pleasure, a pleasure unlike anything I had ever felt before. This wasn''t like touching myself in my room thinking. of him. Compared to this, that was like a dreary day. This was like...well...this was like an orgasm.


    "I''ming, Daddy," I moaned. "I''ming."


    My hips bucked and I felt my pussy contract around his thick cock. My father kept pressing himself forward, filling me slowly. Soon he was at the way inside, my lips wrapped around the base of his thick shaft, my body convulsing against his. I was in blissful heaven, made better by his arms tight around me, his hand massaging my breasts and pinching and pulling at my erect nipples.


    "You feel so good, baby girl..."


    My father pulled his hips back and I gasped again as his cock left me.


    Extracting himself until only his head was left inside of me, he gave a few quick, short thrusts, making me giggle in pleasure.


    "Don''t stop, Daddy. Don''t stop," I pleaded.


    My father thrust his hips forward again, my pussy readily receiving his thick cock now that it had been stretched out. I was still shaking from the aftershocks of my first orgasm, my first orgasm with a man, and his harder thrusting now almost made mee again. His hips began to move with a steady rhythm, his long strokes filling mepletely.

 Chapter 21

    "Harder, Daddy, harder. I want you to fuck your baby girl harder!"


    I couldn''t control myself now. I was shaking wildly, my knees knocking together from pleasure. Sensations I had never known were flooding me. The idea of my own father fucking me was the greatest, the hottest, the dirtiest feeling I had ever known.


    I reached a hand behind my head and tangled my fingers in my father''s hair, arching my back and tilting my hips so that he could drive his cock in deeper.


    He was thrusting more forcefully, each stroke more powerful, sending shockwave after shockwave through my young, inexperienced body.


    "Harder, harder," I begged.


    My father pounded his cock into my tight pussy. His slippery shaft felt incredible against my engorged lips, my juices wetting my thighs, each thrust creating a loud slurping sound as my cunt sucked at his cock. I could feel a second orgasm welling up within me. All I could think of wasing together with my father. As the first waves of my second, more intense orgasm gripped my body and my pussy tightened around his thick cock, I screamed out to the ceiling, possessed by pleasure: "Oh, Daddy! Come in me,e in me! Fill me with youre, Daddy! I want to feel youre deep inside of me!"


    My father''s body tensed against mine, though his hips did not slow. As mybia slurped at his shaft, I felt his cock quiver and he growled and gave a particrly powerful thrust and then a hot spurt of semen shot into me. The feeling of his warme exploding deep into my womb, the feeling of my fathering inside of me while I came on him, immediately redoubled my pleasure. It felt so good I thought I was going to pass out.


    "Oh, yes, Daddy!" I screamed. "I''ming for you. I''ming for you."


    My father thrusted again and again, with each stroke another spurt of semen shooting into me. Hot rope after hot rope filled me, juice trickling from between mybia and running down the back of my thigh onto the bed. My father held me tight against him as he thrusted, pressing hard to keep his cock inside of me as I contracted tight around it.


    "Baby..." he moaned. "Oh, my darling Leah..."


    His orgasmsted for almost thirty seconds. I didn''t think he would ever stoping, nor did I want him to. I loved this feeling of father and daughtering together, of our bodies joined together as the most powerful sensation I had ever known ripped through me. Finally, my father gave a final thrust, his hips grinding to a halt.


    was


    Aside from the storm raging outside, the only sound that could be heard as wey still in the dark apartment qur heavy breathing. I smiled, jerking every now and then as thest of my orgasm coursed through me.  s?novel


    My father''s body rxed against mine, his hand cupping my breast but no longer massaging it. I wiggled my hips and we both gave a jerk and I giggled.


    "Daddy, that was amazing."


    My father raised his head and kissed my cheek. I turned my head back until my lips met his and our tongues swirled together. I kept my ass flush against his pelvis, wanting to keep him inside of me forever.


    "Are you sure


    e you


    have to leave


    tomosked, breaking away r


    from our kiss and nuzzling his cheek. I wriggled my body against his, reaching a hand down between


    my legs to stroke his tight ball sac and feel where his cock disappeared between my tender lips. My fatherughed quietly.


    "I think I can stay another night, darling."


    "I never want you to leave. I want to spend every night just like this. Oh, I love how you feel inside of me."


    I stroked his testicles again, pleased with the way he groaned as I did. "I never want to leave either, sweetheart."


    "You''re my dream, Daddy."


    "You''re my dream too, darling. I love you. Thank you for giving me your first."


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way, Daddy. I want you to be every other time too."


    I rxed my body against his and closed my eyes, yawning as I did so. My father''s arms tightened around me and I felt his head fall against my pillow.


    As the rain pounded on the roof and lightning shed through the room, we began to drift off to sleep, our


    bodies fitted perfectly together met


    smile to myself and snuggled into him, happy and content. Tomorrow, I knew, I would make love to my father again.

 Chapter 22

    Part4- Chapter 1


    The ring music throughout the building along with the chatter of strangers aren''t enough to drown out the pounding of my heartbeat between my ears. I try to blink away the tears welling in my eyes as I''m frozen in my ce near the bar.


    Across the room in a dimly lit corner is my boyfriend, Jason. And the curvy blonde locking lips with him makes it apparent why he couldn''te out and celebrate my twenty-first birthday with me tonight.


    Though, of course, he med it on having to workte yet again.


    My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach while I watch their hands roaming all over each other''s bodies. I feel like such a fool, stuck in ce and unable to turn away simr to a deer caught in approaching headlights.


    I can barely muster the strength to blink away the sight of them. I feel like I''m suspended in time, being forced to watch the two of them for what seems like an eternity while warm tears begin to streak down my cheeks.


    I sense the gentle touch of someone''s hand on my shoulder. It takes me a moment to realize that it''s my best friend, Amy.


    I spin around to meet a concerned expression washing over her face. "Are you alright?" she asks me as her eyes dart in the direction of Jason and his new piece


    of ass.


    Or maybe she isn''t so new. What if he''s been seeing her the whole six months we''ve been together?


    I take a shuddering breath as I realize what a fool I''ve been. I''m twenty-one years old and a virgin. Although Jason reassured me that he was fine with waiting until I was ready, obviously a young, arrogant man like him didn''t truly want to wait.


    Still, a part of me wanted to believe that he actually cared about me.


    I look at Amy and shrug my shoulders, not knowing what else to do or say.


    "Forget about him," Amy says with a sympathetic smile. Our other friend, ire, moves next to her, gasping when her eyesnd on Jason across the room.


    ¡°What an asshole!¡± ire says loudly with venom in her voice. Her eyes grow wider, and she lets out another gasp. "Are they leaving together?"


    I nce over my shoulder and notice Jason heading toward the exit, his hand tightly gripping the blonde''s hand. They''re both smiling andughing as they''re leaving the nightclub. Not a care in the world about anyone else.


    My heart sinks even further and it takes all my strength to not allow the tears to keeping.


    But the truth is, I''m not even heartbroken over Jason. I knew deep down that he wasn''t going to end up being the love of my life or anything too serious.


    It''s been evident for a few months that he wasn''t the type to fully settle down.


    I think I''m just saddened by the fact that he could betray me on my birthday of all days. It hurts to know just how little I meant to him.


    Not to mention, I was already feeling pretty low after having a terrible shift at the coffee shop where I work. And getting yelled at by my boss. If L


    didn''t need the money to cover l.ne


    rent and nursing courses, I swear I would''ve quit weeks ago.


    So, seeing Jason is just the cherry on top of an already shitty day.


    "Come on, you need a drink," Amy tells me while turning toward the bar. "Then we''ll go out to the dance floor, find a few hot guys, and you''ll forget all about that prick."


    I stay frozen in ce, shaking my head. "No, you two go ahead. I think I need some air." The only thing on my mind right now is getting as far as possible from this ce. But don''t want to spoil my two best friends'' fun.


    "Are you sure?" ire questions me, cing her hand on my shoulder.


    I nod my head, appreciating her concern. "Yeah, I just need some time to clear my head. I''ll be fine, you two have fun."


    Amy hugs me and they both hesitate for a moment before finally agreeing and


    heading off to the bar. My legs are trembling as I make my way to the exit,


    pushing past the crowds of people.


    The cool night air hits my face when


    I step outside, and I take a deep


    breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. My mind is swirling with endless images of the two of them together; naked and without a care in the world for the devastation they''re causing me.

 Chapter 23

    I shake my head lightly, trying my hardest to escape the thoughts. There''s a group


    of guys around my age hanging near the entrance, smoking and loudly bantering. One of them tries to grab my attention, but I ignore him and keep going.


    My ck stilettos ck against the pavement, in sync with my shaky breath while


    I make my way down the street. Not sure where I''m going, just as long as it''s away from the club.


    Just as I''m striding past a crowded restaurant, a familiar voicees behind me.


    "Abby?"


    I tense up and slowly turn around, instantly recognizing the smooth, deep tone of Luke Brandt...Jason''s father. He takes a few steps toward me and almost immediately, my body begins to rx a little bit.


    My heartbeat elerates while my eyes take in the view of his tall frame, and I can sense a heat rising to my cheeks. As well as a second rush of warmth between my thighs.


    Though Jason is attractive, his dad is even sexier and charming. A perfect silver fox. But I know that it''s wrong to look at Mr.


    Brandt in that way. He''s my boyfriend''s dad after all.


    Well, my ex-boyfriend now.


    Luke takes another step closer to me, and the heat radiating from his body caresses my skin and I can feel my nipples peaking into hardened pebbles beneath my dress.


    I should''ve worn a bra tonight.


    "Mr. Brandt, hi," I say, trying to sound casual and calm, but the slight quiver in my voice betrays me.


    I''ve only seen Jason''s father a handful of times since we started dating. But every time I have, there''s been a weird fluttering sensation in my lower abdomen and my body floods with a tingling warmth.


    And though I''m almost too ashamed to admit it, my panties also flood with wetness.


    The smile spreading across his chiseled face fades and is reced by an expression of sincere concern as he notices the redness around my eyes and my tear-stained flesh. "What''s wrong?" he asks with a hint of worry underneath his tone.


    ¡°Nothing, I''m fine," I mumble, lowering my head to avoid his gaze.


    He raises an eyebrow. "Really? I can tell something is bothering you." He takes another step, moving so close to me that the intoxicating scent of his spicy cologne floods my nostrils. "But if you''re notfortable discussing it with me, that''s okay."


    The tenderness in his voice has me close to tears once more. I swallow hard and try to maintain myposure when I open my mouth, "It''s just that..."


    Before I can finish, the door to the restaurant opens and three older gentlemen walk out of it. Each one is dressed in business attire and appears to be near Luke''s age.


    "Is everything okay, Luke?" one of


    the men with dark hair and a massive build asks. His eyes rake over the skintight, ck dress


    hugging my curves and his lips curl into a devious grin. "We''re going to head out."


    The other two look me over and I can sense my cheeks reddening from their attention. Though a part of me is enjoying the zed-over hungry stares they''re giving me.


    "Yeah, all good, Damon," Mr. Brandt responds with a wave of his hand, barely taking his sparkling, chestnut eyes off me. "Just catching up with my son''s girlfriend, Abby. I''ll See you guys on Monday."


    The men say their goodnights and begin to stroll to a nearby parking lot.


    "They''re a few of my coworkers at the firm," Mr.


    Brandt informs me while dragging a hand through his perfectly coiffed dark hair that''s peppered with a few gray streaks. "We were just wrapping up a business meeting."


    His eyes roam over my body, and my heart skips a beat when they briefly linger on my exposed cleavage. "Isn''t it your birthday? What are you doing out here alone? You should be celebrating," he questions.


    I guess Jason told him today''s my birthday. Though, no doubt, he failed to


    mention to his father that he''d be spending my special day cheating on me.


    A lump gets caught in my throat and I can''t bring myself to tell Mr. Brandt what I''ve just discovered. The few times I''ve been around him, he''s always seemed so kind and caring toward me.


    "Yes, I''ve just turned twenty-one," I say proudly. "I was celebrating with a few friends, but I was getting a little tired and was thinking of heading home."


    Not a total lie.


    "I don''t want to spoil their fun, though," I continue, ncing around the dark street.


    "I''ll probably just get a rideshare."


    He shakes his head as soon as the words leave my lips. "Nonsense, it''s gettingte. I''ll give you a ride, I''m heading home myself."

 Chapter 24

    A warm tingle slinks down my spine and moves around to my pelvis. For some reason, the thought of being so close to him fills my body with excitement.


    "Ok," is all I can manage to meekly respond.


    ¡°Good, I just have to stop at my house first to grab something. It''s nearby."


    I nod in agreement and instantly feel a warm wetness between my thighs. The heartbreak I felt just minutes ago is being quickly reced by something else.


    Abby By the time we pull into Mr. Brandt''s driveway, I''ve finished telling him about Jason cheating on me. Although I figured he might be disappointed in his son''s behavior, I didn''t expect him to get angry on my behalf.


    "My son can be such a little asshole," he tells me while turning the ignition off, the vein in his temple throbbing wildly. "I''m sorry, Abby. I wish I could say that I''m surprised to find out that he''s betrayed you. But the truth is, he''s always been a selfish prick."


    Arush of gratitude toward Luke flows through my frame. Hearing how pissed off he is with Jason fills my heart with warmth. It''s almost as if he cares deeply for me and doesn''t like the idea of anyone causing me harm.


    Even if it''s his own son.


    He invites me toe inside his house with him while he searches for whatever it is he came for, and I eagerly oblige. During the time Jason and I were together, I''d never been to his dad''s house. Or his mom''s for that matter. We only hung out at my apartment or his enormous townhouse; where he''s probably at right now with his new skank.


    Just as more images of the two of them are flooding my mind, my phone chimes with a message from ire wondering where I went. I shoot her a quick response to let her know that I''m okay and heading home but want her and Amy to continue their night; intentionally leaving out the fact that I''m with Mr. Brandt.


    As he opens the front door and guides me inside, I''m taken aback by how massive and modern his house appears. Although it looked big from the outside, that view didn''t do it any justice.


    My entire three-bedroom apartment could fit inside his living room and lounge.


    The walls are adorned with numerous expensive paintings, and the familiar aroma of Mr. Brandt''s cologne still lingers in the air. From the high ceilings to the


    pricey-looking furniture, everything screams wealth and luxury. Making me feel a little out of ce.


    Luke senses my difort, and his hand lightly grazes the small of my back as he leads me toward the living room. His soft touch and. charming smile quickly put me at ease. "Go ahead and make yourselffortable," he instructs me, gesturing to the plush couch.


    I nod, feeling the fluttering sensation from earlier intensifying. "Your house is gorgeous, Mr. Brandt," I say quietly, looking around once more to take in the grandeur of the ce.


    As soon as my eyesnd on his, the air between us seems to shift for a moment. "Thank you," he responds, keeping his focus on me. "And call me, Luke."


    I watch as his expression changes, and the intensity in his eyes bes more apparent. Almost like a lust-fueled hunger. With his jaw clenched, and his warm eyes shimmering in the light, he lookspletely mesmerizing.


    Luke Brandt may be old enough to be my father and my ex-boyfriend''s dad, but there''s no doubt about it. My body is craving this man. No matter how wrong it may be.


    ¡°Okay, um...Luke," I whisper, not wanting to break free of this moment. But unfortunately for me, my phone chimes with another text.


    This time it''s Jason.


    I let out a light scoff and roll my eyes before frantically typing out a response telling him what I saw, that our rtionship was over, and to never contact me again.


    I shove my phone back into my purse and then drop it onto the couch. Luke moves right next to me, close enough that I can feel his warm breath delicately caressing the flesh of my neck.


    "Something wrong?" he asks with genuine concern shining beneath his eyes.


    I shake my head. "No, Mr....Luke, it''s just Jason wondering how my birthday is going. I never told Jason which club we''d be celebrating at, so he had no clue that I was aware of his cheating."


    Luke gently ces a hand on my shoulder, and I instantly sense a rush of warmth consuming me. ¡°Jason might be my son, but honestly he didn''t deserve you," his tender words send a tingle crawling down my spine.

 Chapter 25

    "You''re a beautiful, smart, young woman and any man would be lucky to have you." His eyes now appear to be filled with admiration as well as crazed lust.


    Though that could just be my wishful thinking. I''m sure someone like Luke could have any woman he desires. I doubt he''d want an inexperienced, virgin like me.


    "Thank you," I say shyly and nce at the floor.


    Luke lifts my chin with his fingers, forcing me to meet his intense gaze. "You don''t have to thank me, Abby. It''s the truth," he says sincerely, his voice deep and husky.


    My heart skips a beat at his words, and I feel a wave of heat spreading through my body. Feeling his flesh on mine sends shivers down my spine. His eyes are filled with intense passion as if he''s fighting something within himself.


    I try to remind myself that he''s Jason''s father. He should bepletely off-limits to me. But that doesn''t stop the inappropriate thoughts that are pouring through my mind.


    I bite lightly at my bottom lip, sensing the wetness growing between my thighs. Fantasies of Luke have shed in my head a handful of times since I''ve known him. And ever since I discovered Jason''s infidelity, they seem to be ramping up to an almost unbearable height.


    Despite being in his early forties, Luke is so damn good-looking. Much sexier than any guy I''ve ever gone out with. With his perfect chestnut hair, his dreamy, bedroom eyes, and the well- toned frame that his clothes are hardly concealing.


    What woman wouldn''t jump at the chance to have even one night with him?


    I can''t help but wonder what it would be like to be with him, to feel his strong hands on my body, to have him take my virginity. My heart is pounding between my ears when I look up at him, trying to hide the arousal that''s boiling inside me.


    The way he''s looking down at me has my breath catching in my throat.


    Almost as if he''s considering devouring me, right here, this second.


    He clears his throat, breaking through the silence. ¡°I have to grab something from upstairs. Then I can take you home." He gives me a slight smile, though there seems to be a hint of disappointment beneath it.


    Without thinking, I blurt out, "Do you have to take me right away?" For some reason, the thought of going home so soon, away from him, is causing a tightness in my chest. "I mean, it''s just, I don''t know if want to be alone right now after what happened earlier."


    He peers down at me, his eyes growing wide. "Ok," he responds and his smile spreads across his face. "Have you eaten yet? I can whip something up for you if you''d like."


    My heartbeat quickens and another wave of warmth courses through my veins. I''ve never had a man cook for me. Well, other than my dad, but that doesn''t count.


    "Didn''t you eat already though?" I ask him, remembering the group of men outside of the restaurant. "I don''t want to trouble you."


    He shakes his head. "No, I didn''t order much earlier. Besides, it''s your birthday, I''d love to feed you. It''s the least I could do as a gift."


    As I nod my head in agreement, I can''t help but imagine him doing much more than just feeding me.


    Luke I lead Abby to the kitchen,


    feeling my cock swell with every


    stride. She''s young enough to be my


    daughter. And she''s my son''s


    girlfriend, I keep trying to remind myself.


    But no matter how hard I try to fight it, my focus keeps going back to dirty, forbidden thoughts about her How it''d feel to have her soft lips wrapped around me, how full and perky her tits are. And how sweet her pussy would taste while she''s climaxing on my tongue.


    Stop it, you perv.


    I try to shake the images away. Abby''s just had her heart broken. Getting banged


    by a man old enough to be her father is probably the furthest thing on her mind right now.


    I know this, but the pull toward her is too damn strong.


    I already felt an instant attraction to Abby when Jason first introduced us.


    And ever since I overheard himst week cracking jokes to his best friend about her still being a virgin, that attraction intensified.


    I knew then that I wanted to be the one to im her. The first and only one.


    No matter how wrong it is, a woman like Abbyes around once in a lifetime. And I intend to grab the opportunity.

 Chapter 26

    I pull a stool out from the kitchen ind and gesture for her to sit down, angling my body to try to conceal my raging erection. "Can I get you something to drink?" I ask, noticing her eyes drifting to the fridge.


    Abby nods, "Water is fine." She continues to nce around the kitchen, taking in the oversized, stainless-steel appliances, the marbled countertops, and the expensive expresso maker that one of my longtime clients bought me as a thank- you giftst year.


    "Wow, this kitchen is gorgeous!" she tells me as I open the fridge and grab a bottle of Fiji water.


    I ce the bottle in front of her and can''t help but smile at the way her eyes are sparkling from the overhead lights. "Thanks," she says and quickly takes a few sips.


    An overwhelming urge to hold her, to protect her, to be the one to make sure she never experiences sadness again is beginning to consume me. I can''t believe anyone would want to betray her the way Jason has.


    "Are you feeling a little better?" I ask her while pulling out a few ingredients from the fridge. I n to make her one of my favorite dishes. Honey garlic salmon, pan- seared scallops, asparagus, and roasted potatoes.


    Admittedly, I don''t cook often. But for Abby, I wouldn''t mind being in this kitchen every night if it meant bringing her happiness.


    "Yeah, much better since I dumped him," she announces.


    I nce back and notice her full lips curling into a tiny smile. Seeing her sadness washing away tugs at my heart in a way that I''ve never experienced.


    "Good for you," I tell her while cing the items on the counter next to the stove. "Any man would be thrilled to be with someone like you," my sincere words flow out of me without a second thought. I want Abby to realize how special she truly is. "You can do much better than him."


    She lets out a soft gasp and her eyes widen a little. I feel my cock swelling once more as I''m taking in the sight of how beautiful and innocent she is at this moment.


    "Do you really mean that?" she asks me in a hushed voice while looking down at the marble counter.


    I waste no time moving toward her and cing her hand in mine. It''s disheartening knowing that Abby doesn''t seem to think as highly of herself as I do. But I''ll make sure to tell her every day of my life just how much she means to me.


    She stares up at me and I swear my heart skips a beat. Her cleavage rises and falls with each breath she takes, making my cock harden to an almost painful


    measure.


    I lean down and ce a tender kiss on her hand and then grab her face between my hands, peering deep into her eyes so that she can sense my sincerity. "Of course, I mean it, Abby You''re the most gorgeous woman I''ve everid eyes on."


    Before she can manage to get another word out, my mouth is on hers. Tasting and iming her lips. I groan when her tongue tentatively joins mine. The kiss is insatiable and fueled by deep passion. The way her body rxes against mine and quiet whimpers flow from her lips. I don''t think I''ll ever get enough of kissing my beautiful girl.


    Fire courses through my veins while our tongues slide and dance together. A heat so intense that I can''t stop the groans flowing from my chest. Or the obvious tent that''s forming in my pants.


    Her delicate hands move along my chest, lightly gripping onto my shirt. I break free from our embrace, giving us both a chance to catch our breath. But I''m still desperate to taste as much of her as possible.


    I tilt my head lower and move my lips along the soft flesh of her neck. Kissing and gently sucking on her skin until she''s moaning and squirming in her seat.


    "Oh, that feels so good," she coos in my ear. Her voice is barely above a whisper.


    I slide my hand under her tight dress and up her inner thigh, feeling her body shiver with pleasure. "This is nothingpared to what I want to do to you,¡± I groan while trailing a finger along her damp panties. "Unfess you want me to stop


    ¡¨


    A delicate moan falls from her mouth as I push the wet fabric into her plump, lower lips. She''s so soaked that I can hear a squelching sound while my finger moves along her covered slit.


    Abby shakes her head, "No, I don''t want you to stop," she whispers. Her eyes cast down to the floor and a sudden wave of embarrassment is radiating beneath her expression. "It''s just that I''m a virgin."

 Chapter 27

    From the tone of her voice, I can tell that she''s worried that I''ll change my mind about her. That it''ll bother me that she''s not experienced.


    But what she doesn''t know is that it just makes me want her even more. I already knew that she was a virgin, though hearing her confirm it made my cock harden even more and a drop of precum sshes onto my briefs.


    I''ve had my share of women, but the thought of having Abby and being her first turns me on like nothing else.


    My finger continues to tease her swollen bud while I rest my other hand against her cheek. "It''s ok, baby, I don''t mind," I tell her and then ce a soft kiss on her lips.


    "Are you sure?" she asks me with wide eyes. "It doesn''t bother you?"


    I quickly shake my head and reassure her. "Hell no, I''ll be honored to be the first one to experience your sweet pussy."


    The only one.


    "I''ll take it slow, for now, I just want to pleasure you," I tell her. Before she can get another word out, I scoop her up from the stool andy her t on the ind counter.


    She lets out a little squeal when her flesh meets the cold marble. "Right here in the kitchen?" I can tell that she''s nervous, but also really fucking turned on by the idea.


    I cup her face in my hands and nt kisses on her forehead and cheeks.


    "Yes, I can''t wait any longer," I say while trailing my hand to her breasts. Her nipples are hardened pebbles, poking through her dress.


    My innocent girl decided to be naughty tonight and chose not to wear a bra.


    Another drip of precum leaks from my swollen cockhead from the acknowledgment.


    "I''ve been wondering how good you''d taste since the moment Iid eyes on you," I continue as I tweak and twirl one of her pert nipples between my fingers.


    Abby arches her back and whimpers beneath me. Seeing her like this, radiating with wild arousal is a sight I''ll never grow tired of witnessing.


    Her eyes light up once she absorbs my confession, "Really? You''ve wanted me all this time?" she asks meekly.


    My hand moves under her dress and my fingers curl under hercy panties.


    "Yes," I groan right before tugging the fabric away from her soaked cunt.


    I toss her underwear to the floor, and push up the hem of her dress, unveiling her beautiful pussy lips. A groan gets caught in my chest from the view of her sweet, untouched pussy.


    ¡°And now that I have you, I don''t intend on letting you go," I announce to her and then lower myself until my lips are brushing against her inner thigh. "So just rx an@let Daddy take care of you."


    Luke Abby squirms a little with each delicate kiss I ce on her sensitive skin.


    "Oh," she cries out when I drag my tongue up her thigh.


    My dick is getting harder with each breathy moan that drifts from her parted mouth. I''m dying to bury it between her thighs, stretch her. sweet tight pussy for the very first


    time. But I want to take my time with


    her. Savor her for as long as


    possible.


    I breathe onto her slippery lips and Abby''s entire body jolts against the counter. Her fingers twist in my hair, urging me closer. "Please," she begs me, unwilling to wait any longer.


    "Please, what, princess?" I ask while sliding a finger along her slit, so gently that her body quivers in response.


    "Please, Daddy. I want to feel your mouth on me," she whimpers and tightens her grip on my hair. "Please make mee."


    Hearing the word Daddy fall from her lips as she begs has me dangerously close to erupting. I waste no time doing as my sweet girl requests, spreading her outerbia with my thumbs and giving her pussy one long, firm stroke with my tongue.


    From her dripping wet entrance to her hardened nub.


    The taste is exquisite, like sweet nectar. A low growl flows from my chest as I lick


    and suck at her with an increased hunger.


    With my head lowered and my mouth firmly devouring her, I keep my eyes focused on Abby. Her eyes are tightly shut, and her moans are getting louder with each swipe of my tongue.


    I flick the tip of my tongue over her delicate clit over and over again until she''s writhing beneath me. "Oh, my god!" she wails when I start to gently suck on the throbbing bud.

 Chapter 28

    Her fingers curl around my hair, pushing me into her as much as possible. I dip


    the tip of my tongue into her tight hole causing her legs to quiver and her pussy to spasm around me. I know she''s getting close to an orgasm and my mouth is anxiously waiting to taste her sweet fluid.


    "Are you close, baby?" I ask her while recing my tongue with my index finger and instantly feel her clench around it. "Tell Daddy when you''re going toe."


    I push my finger in deeper and curl it under her sweet spot just as my mouth wraps around her swollen clit once more. My tongueps at her clit with fast circr motions, increasing the pressure as I suck on her pulsing bud and softly nibble.


    "Oh, shit!" she cries out loudly.


    Thebination of my finger and mouth has her wiggling around on the counter, unable to control the orgasm that''s close to barreling down on her.


    "I''m going toe, Daddy!" she screams.


    With my free hand, I hold her hips steady while my mouth continues to coax out her climax. After a few seconds, I feel her body stiffen and her pussy mps around my finger as a gush of warm juices drips onto my tongue.


    I lick up every drop, savoring the delicious taste of her climax, and then gently caress her sensitive clit with my tongue. "Wow, that was incredible!" she whimpers on a deep exhale while her body continues to shiver from the aftershock.


    I slowly pull my finger away from her throbbing pussy and suck it clean. My cock throbs harder and a low, animalistic growl pours out of me.


    Fuck, I can''t get enough of her divine taste.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," I say and ce a kiss on her lips. Allowing her to briefly taste her own slick juices.


    I can tell by the wild lust shining beneath her eyes that she''s desperate for more. But for now, she''ll have to be patient. ! offered to cook her a nice birthday meal and if I fuck her right now, I''m not going to want to stop.


    We might never make it out of the bedroom.


    Abby sits up on the counter and I scoop her into my arms, noticing a small puddle of her wetness on the marble before cing her feet on the ground. A smile


    crosses over my face at the sight of the remnants of her arousal.


    If it was up to me, I''d leave it there. Proudly disy the reminder of the first orgasm I gave her for a few days. But Abby quickly grabs a paper towel and starts to wipe it up, her cheeks burning bright red.


    "I didn''t realize how much of a mess I made," she says with a slight chuckle.


    Iugh and wrap my arms around her. "Don''t be embarrassed, it''s sexy as hell,¡± I reassure her and give her right ass cheek a firm squeeze. "Now sit down, I promised you a nice meal and I refuse to let you starve on your birthday."


    Abby My body is a trembling pile of nerves as I''m watching Luke prepare our dinner. The pleasure he''d just given me with his mouth was unlike anything I could''ve ever imagined. I can''t help but wonder since he''s so skilled with his tongue, how amazing his cock will feel inside of me.


    And judging by the size of his bulge, it''s going to be a challenge for me to take all


    of him. But I''m desperate to try.


    It almost doesn''t seem real. I can''t believe I went from being nervous around Luke, to being so wanton and anxious to have him inside of me. I''m practically aching for him.


    I''ve never felt this way about a man. Just watching him move around the kitchen is enough to make my body tingle and a rush of wetness to drip between my thighs. And since forgot to put my panties back on, it''s beginning to leak onto the stool beneath me.


    I''m buzzing with so much arousal that I''ve almost forgotten about Jason cheating on me. I feel like a part of me should be upset and heartbroken over his betrayal. But I''m not at all.


    If anything, I''m grateful. If it wasn''t for Jason cheating on me, I wouldn''t have run into Luke. I wouldn''t have had the chance to experience the most mind-blowing orgasm ever.


    Though he''s much older and should be off limits, Luke is more perfect for me than Jason ever could be.


    21


    And the way he''s looking right now as he''s cooking our food his shirt clinging to his muscr arms with every motion, his defined chest. heaving with every breath he takes, the way his gorgeous eyes light up when he asionally nces my way I can''t help but fall for him even more.

 Chapter 29

    "Do you want some help?" I ask him, feeling my heart fluttering from the thought of us cooking together. It''s something that I wouldn''t mind doing every night.


    Luke waves his hand, "No, you just sit there and be gorgeous," he responds, his smooth voice hinted with authority. "I''m taking care of you. I don''t want you to lift a finger."


    The way he''s taking over and his eagerness to look after me has my pussy tingling and throbbing with more need. I''m desperate to feel him inside of me, stretching me, pounding into me as he takes my virginity.


    If he wasn''t standing over a hot stove right now, I''d rip off his pants and beg him to im me right here in the kitchen.


    Just as I''m getting lost in the image of us naked and writhing against the countertop, Luke finishes cooking and starts to fix our tes. "Follow me," he instructs me and leads me to another room.


    "Ok," I respond, feeling a little disappointed that I won''t be able to watch him moving around the kitchen any longer.


    My stomach growls lowly as I''m following behind him, reminding me that I have a different hunger that needs to be satisfied. "It smells delicious," I say, ncing around the enormous, luxurious dining room.


    It''s the size of two dining areas with a huge, golden chandelier hanging above. Squarely in the middle of it is a huge, exotic wooden table that''s already set with crisp, white linen and silverware. The moonlight beaming through therge bay window bounces off the walls causing an almost romantic glow in the room.


    "Thanks," Luke says and pulls out one of the chairs for me to sit. "It''s one of my favorite dishes, but it doesn''t taste as good as you."


    He ces our tes down and then grabs my waist before I can get a chance to sit down. He pulls me in close and kisses me. The kiss is hard and filled with insatiable hunger, leaving me breathless and unable to think.


    His warm tongue slides against mine and I moan deep into his mouth. My hips grind into his pelvis, desperate to feel his hardened cock against me. I groan louder and a shudder slinks down my spine when his thick head bumps into my aching pussy.


    I''m on the verge of pulling my dress up and begging him to fuck me on the table when he breaks free of our passionate embrace. "You need to eat," he breathes into my ear. "I want to make sure you have plenty of energy before I take you upstairs."


    My heart sinks in my chest. I want nothing more than to have him inside of me right now. I don''t know how much longer I can wait.


    I can''t believe I''ve gone from being a virgin and not caring that much about losing my virginity to being desperate and aching for a man to fuck me. And not just any


    man.


    My ex-boyfriend''s father. A man old enough to be my dad and who''s probably had countless women already.


    As I''m taking a bite of my salmon, the thought of what other people might think of me being with Luke crosses my mind. Specifically, Amy and ire, oddly I don''t care what Jason might think.


    They''re my two best friends, they''re almost like my sisters, yet I wasn''t honest with them about who I was with. I wasn''t sure how''d they react if they knew I got a ride with Luke. Or what they''d think if they knew that I want him to be my first.


    They despise Jason now, so what if they assume that Luke is no better? That the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree?


    I nce at Luke and notice him watching me intently as I''m taking small bites of my food. His eyes are zed over with arousal and wild lust. Just from the way that he''s


    looking at me, I know that he


    wouldn''t treat me the way Jason did.


    C¨®ntent


    I feel safe with Luke. Something I''ve never experienced before. "How is it?" he


    asks me, not taking his eyes off mine.


    I clear my throat, trying to ignore the butterflies that''s taken up residence in my


    stomach. "It''s really good," I reply and take another bite.


    Luke leans forward, his lust-fueled gaze never leaving mine. "I''m d you like it," his voice is so low and smooth that my pussy clenches as his words caress my ears. "You know, I could do this every night."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Abby," he chuckles. "I''d love nothing more than to take care of you every day."


    My heart races at his words and a wave of heat rushes through my body. It may


    be wrong in many ways to be together, but I can''t deny the intense chemistry I feel when I''m around him.

 Chapter 30

    And now I know that he feels the exact same way.


    Abby While we eat Luke asks questions about me and my life, genuinely seeming eager to learn more about me. I tell him about my lousy job at the coffee shop and the hard ass that is my boss. His eyes widen when I inform him of how I''m putting myself through college to be a nurse.


    I can tell from his encouraging words that he''s impressed, and it feels good to be acknowledged by someone like Luke for my hard work.


    Luke goes into more detail about his firm, his two business partners, and his life in general. Though I''m trying to hang on to his every word, my attention begins to drift, and I get lost in his deep voice and the way his eyes shimmer slightly in the dim lights every time he smiles.


    I try to keep my focus on the discussion, but it''s getting harder to ignore the way my body is reacting around him. I shift around in my seat a little and rub my thighs together, trying my best to calm the ache that''s relentlessly growing.


    If he doesn''t take me upstairs soon, I might explode from the frustration.


    As the minutes go by, Luke and I be even more familiar with each other.


    Laughing and sharing stories about our past. And the sexual tension between us continues to grow with every second.


    Just when I''m thinking that I can''t hold out any longer, Luke rises from his chair andes next to me. "I think you''ve waited long enough," he says with a low chuckle. He extends his hand and helps me from my seat.


    The warmth from his strong hand sends a current of electricity through my veins. He leads the way up the stairs, his hand firmly wrapped around mine.


    With every step we take, my heart pounds loudly between my ears.


    We reach one of the bedrooms and Luke turns to face me. "I hope you''re not having second thoughts," he tells me while pulling me inside of the room.


    I don''t bother to respond. Instead, I move to the side of the oversized, four-poster bed ced squarely in the middle of the bedroom and proceed to take off my ck high heels.


    Luke strides across the room, stopping a few feet away from me. "Remove the dress slowly," hemands me in a husky tone.


    I take a deep breath before doing as I''m told, my fingers fumbling with the zipper


    at the back. I''ve never stripped off my clothes in front of anyone before. Putting myself on disy for him is a foreign sensation.


    But exciting at the same time.


    Once I''ve managed to unzip it, my fingers curl around the straps, tugging downward inch by inch until my breasts are fully exposed. The cool air in the room brushes against them and the skin around my


    nipples tightens making them


    harden even more.


    "Keep going," Luke says, his voice now a throaty whisper. Therge bulge in his


    pants twitches as his eyes roam over my half-naked body.


    I continue to pull the tight, ck fabric down, revealing more of my flesh to his darkened, hungry eyes Having a man like Luke gazing at me with so much arousal and excitement is probably the most thrilling thing I''ve ever experienced.


    Luke can have any woman he wants, including supermodels. Yet the woman his mind and body desires is me.


    My heart is pounding so hard now that I can feel it in my throat. A shiver trails down my back once the dress is finally removed and I kick it to the side.


    "Fuck, you''re so damn gorgeous, Abby," Luke breathes and steps toward me, his hand reaching out to touch me. He nts it on my lower back, trailing his fingers down to the curve of my ass, and then pulls me closer to him.


    His touch is firm and possessive yet somehow gentle all at once. Thebination


    is enough to have me trembling from the rush of excitement.


    My fully naked body is now flush against his His stiff, long cock strains against his pants as it throbs and presses eagerly against my slippery pussy lips. The pressure from it sliding along my swotten clit forces a low moan to flow from my parted lips and I grind into him,


    relishing in the sensation.


    "Mm, that feels so good, sweetie," he growls in my ear. "I''ve been wondering how


    wet and tight your pussy would be since I met you."


    His hand moves from my butt and slides between my thighs, forcing another


    moan out of me when a finger brushes against my sex. It slides back and forth along my slit, making me groan louder and buck my hips.

 Chapter 31

    "You''re eager for me to fuck you, aren''t you?" Luke chuckles while proceeding to tease my swollen bud with the tip of his finger and draws little, tight circles around


    it.


    "Oh, yes," I breathe out, my voice quivering and my body shivers from the light caress of his finger against my sensitive clit. I grind my pussy into his hand, practically begging him to keep going. "I can''t wait any longer."


    "I know," he whispers. His finger pauses for a moment right near my entrance, leaving me desperate and craving more. "But first I want to feel your beautiful lips wrapped around me. Show Daddy how good you are at sucking cock."


    My mouth starts to water instantly at the thought of taking him in my mouth.


    "Yes, Daddy," I moan out, eager to taste him.


    The way he''smanding me, referring to himself as Daddy has me on the edge of an enormous orgasm. I''ve never been so turned on in my life.


    I kneel in front of him, peering into his lustful gaze as I begin to unbuckle his belt with trembling hands. A sudden flutter of nerves courses through me once I''ve managed to remove his belt and toss it to the floor.


    I''ve only given blowjobs to one other guy...not Jason, thankfully. What if I''m not experienced enough for Luke?


    Admittedly, a part of me is worried that I won''t be able to please him. But the way he''s gazing down at me-the fiery hunger burning beneath his eyes helps me push the thought aside for now.


    I''m so aroused right now that all I want to focus on is trying my best to please him.


    I need to feel him inside of me. Any part of me.


    I tug Luke''s pants down to his ankles and he quickly nudges them to the side before he removes his shirt, leaving on only his briefs. I gulp down the moan that''s caught in my throat as I take in the sight of his body.


    His chest is perfectly sculpted, rippling with muscles and defined lines. So much sexier than I could''ve imagined. Like a statue of a Greek god.


    He''s a perfect man.


    I lean forward, my breasts slightly swaying along with my movements while I nt soft kisses on his hard abdomen. A deep groan rumbles from his chest as I trail my lips down to the waistband of his underwear.


    I hook my fingers into his briefs, slowly tugging them down until hisrge cock springs free and grazesz my cheek. The intoxicating scent of his manhood floods my nostrils, making my pussy clench and ache with more need.


    I kiss the wide, silky head of his cock and continue down his length. Kissing and licking his smooth shaft, savoring every inch.


    My tongue swirls around the tip, hungrily tasting the salty precum that''s dripping from it. "Mm, that''s a good girl," Luke groans and ces his hand on the back of my head.


    Hearing his tender words is all the encouragement my confidence needs. I may not have as much experience as the women from his past, but I''m determined to suck his cock like my life depends on it.


    Luke''s fingers slide into my hair, and he lightly grips a handful, groaning louder when my mouth wraps around the head of his member and slowly sucks. "Just like that, baby. So good for Daddy."


    I ease my way down his length before pulling back a little to catch my breath.


    It''s a challenge to fit even half of it in my mouth. But I have no intention of stopping.


    My cheeks hollow and I attempt to get more of his long shaft in my mouth.


    Gagging a little when the tip hits the back of my throat. The muscles in his thighs tense as I bob my head up and down, sucking him deeper into my mouth until he''s as far as I can take him.


    When I nce up to meet his lustful gaze, I notice he''s watching me, entranced as I pick up the pace and start to suck him faster. Sucking him deep inside my eager mouth, I swirl my tongue around his cock, eliciting deep moans from his throat.


    My pussy is dripping wet and pulsing with need. I want him to toss me onto the bed and fuck me so badly. I''m getting closer and closer to tipping over the edge just from blowing him.


    I can only imagine how incredible it''ll be once his huge cock is inside of me.


    Stretching me to my limits. I''ve never been more eager for anything in my entire life.


    Luke is intently watching me, his eyes burning through me as he''s enjoying the view of me on my knees and pleasuring him. Making me feel even more wanted and desired by him.

 Chapter 32

    I''ve never felt sofortable in my skin. In my sexuality.


    I''m not shy about sex, not anymore. My body is anxious to be filled with him.


    And I want him to know just how desperate I am for his cock.


    "Fuck," he groans, fisting my hair in his hands. "If you keep sucking me like that, I''m going to cum soon."


    The sound of his throaty, animalistic moans rolls through my ears like a wave of pleasure. I wrap my hand around the base of his shaft and begin to stroke him in sync with my mouth.


    The thought of his hot cum spurting inside my mouth, down my throat, and coating my tongue nearly pushes me over the edge. I''ve never wanted to taste anything so badly.


    Luke gently caresses my cheek with one hand while his other tightens its grip on my locks. "Is that what you want, sweetie?" he asks me with amanding grunt. "To taste Daddy''s cum?"


    He pulls me back just enough for me to catch my breath and respond. "Yes, pleasee in my mouth," I beg him and then slide my lips back down his throbbing length.


    I suck, stroke, and swirl my tongue faster and he ws at my hair and wildly thrusts his hips in response. "Oh, God!" he growls, his hips pressing forward, driving his cock deeper inside my eager mouth.


    His thighs tighten, his body tenses against me, and he shouts out a few obscenities just as a spurt of warm cum shoots down my throat. I continue to suck him dry, drinking every drop of his release that he has to offer me.


    "Such a good girl, swallowing all of it,'' he breathlessly whispers and gently trails a finger along my cheek.


    Now that he''s fully drained, I lick him clean, allowing my lips to linger on his smooth cock a few seconds longer. I don''t want to rush this moment with him. I want to savor it and let it slowly wash over me.


    The fact that he just came so hard for me causes such a rush of confidence and arousal to flood through me. Before tonight, I would''ve never guessed that someone like Luke would even look twice at me.


    But now, based on the fact that his cock is still so rock-hard and eager to be inside of me, I''ve never felt more desirable.


    Abby I''m so anxious and turned on that I can feel my own juices running down my inner thighs as Luke helps me to my feet. He kisses me hard while nudging me to the edge of the bed and we copse on top of it.


    My legs spread wide to amodate hisrge frame. Low moans flow from my


    chest when the head of his cock bumps against my engorged clitoris.


    Luke''s finger slides up and down the length of my slit, filling the room with a squelching noise as he coats it in my juices. After he teases me for a few seconds, he plunges it into my pussy making me gasp and groan with pleasure.


    He nibbles my earlobe, his warm breath sending a shudder down my naked frame


    when he speaks. "Fuck, you''re so damn wet and tight, baby."


    He lowers his head and captures one of my pert nipples between his lips while adding another finger


    inside of me. The pressure of then et


    S thene


    two digits thrusting into me,


    stretching my walls is almost too much.


    But just as I''m starting to wonder how on earth I''ll be able to take his cock if I''m already feeling so stretched out by just his fingers, the slight pain eases and is reced by enormous pleasure.


    Thebination of his warm, wet mouth on my breasts and his fingers fucking me feels so amazing. My hips roll instinctively, matching his rhythm and urging him to go deeper.


    He groans against my skin and gently taps the pads of his fingers against my sweet spot. The vibrations of his moans mixed with the intensity of his movements are enough to tip me over the edge.


    "Ooohhh, yes!¡± I loudly cry out as my walls clench tightly around him and wave after wave of earth-shattering pleasure crashes through my veins.


    Every nerve ending is on fire, my body is swarming with lust and arousal. It feels so good that I never want it to stop. I could be fucked by Luke''s magical fingers forever.


    "Did you juste for Daddy?" He pants, his mouth still locked onto my nipple. His tongue swirls around it and then he grazes it gently with his teeth.


    ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± I manage to whimper in between my shallow breaths.

 Chapter 33

    "That''s my good girl," he says, lifting his head and then nting a kiss on my lips. "Because I''ve got a lot more nned for you if you''re ready."


    Luke wastes no time in removing his fingers from my pussy, using them to slide up and down my slit a few more times before lifting them to my mouth. I eagerly part my lips, swirling my tongue around the two slick digits, groaning as I taste my climax.


    He lines the smooth head of his thick cock up with my clenching entrance. I suck in a deep breath and try to brace myself as he slowly sinks the first inch or two inside of me.


    The feeling is indescribable. A whirlwind of pleasure bashes through my pelvis, chased by a hint of pain. But Luke goes slow, giving my body time to adjust to the new sensation of hisrge cock filling me.


    He cups my face and leans down to kiss me as he gently thrusts a little more, his thick shaft spreading my pussy walls wide and pressing against my sweet spot. When he pulls back, he whispers in my ear, "How does that feel, baby?"


    "So good," I groan while squeezing my eyes shut and biting my bottom lip, trying to hold back a growl of pleasure, but I can''t. A low moan escapes my throat, and I can feel myself starting to shake.


    I reach up and grip Luke''s arms, my eyes still closed as I''m getting lost in euphoria. He proceeds to pump his dick in and out of me, stopping every now and again to let my body adjust before continuing to push deeper into me.


    "You feel so damn amazing," he growls and buries his face into my neck, sucking and kissing my flesh. "So perfect, just like I imagined you would."


    Luke''s hand glides to my breast, causing goosebumps to form beneath it as he grabs and squeezes the soft flesh. I feel my pussy clench around him, and I open my eyes, my back arching as the sensation washes over me.


    It''s all so incredible! I''ve never felt anything like this before. Having Luke inside of me, iming my virginity is everything I''d hoped it would be.


    Much more even.


    His cock sinks all the way in, and my eyes grow wide from being so stretched out for the very first time. He pulls back slowly, his thumb rolling over my nipple as he slowly fills me up again.


    "Oh God," I groan and try to catch my breath before Luke''s lipse crashing down on mine.


    He''s not as gentle as he was before. He kisses me hard, panting and groaning while iming my mouth with his His hand moves down to my hip before he pulls out of me, leaving just the tip of his cock in before mming back inside of my pussy.


    "Fuck, your pussy is so damn tight for Daddy," he breathes right before doing the previous movement again.


    I moan louder as he picks up the pace of his thrusts, plunging into me hard.


    His body is mming into mine with every push, causing the headboard to bang against the wall.


    My body feels as though it''s on fire. I''m trembling beneath him, my nails digging into his back as he continues to plunge in and out of me, and the way he''s kissing me is driving me wild.


    I love it so much! I''m being fucked by Luke, the sexiest, most sessful man I''ve everid eyes on. And I can''t get enough of it.


    I throw my head back and moan as I feel my pussy start to pulsate, and I know I''m getting close to an even bigger orgasm than the one earlier. Luke must feel it too. His hande moves lower until his thumbis directly on my swollen clit


    "Are you going toe, Abby?" he whispers to me while tracing circles around my sensitive nub.


    Too lost in my arousal, I simply nibble my lower lip and nod my head in response. His thumb adds more pressure as it continues to tease me.


    "Good, I want you toe for me," he groans while pumping into me with more force. "Show Daddy how hard you cane while taking his cock."


    Within a few more plunges of his thick shaft, my body explodes with the most enormous orgasm I could imagine. The room goes dark and tears well in my eyes as I scream loudly and tense beneath him.


    Luke tilts his head and kisses my cheek, "That''s my good girl. You''re so gorgeous when you''re creaming all over my cock like that." I hear him say in between my waves of pleasure.

 Chapter 34

    My body feels weak and limp as I regain consciousness. Luke is still inside of me, holding me while he slows down his thrusting. I grip him tightly, never wanting to be in any ce other than his safe, strong arms.


    "So good, I can''t wait toe inside of your sweet pussy," he says as he gently rocks his hips back and forth, slowly fucking me as we embrace.


    Within a few minutes, he picks the speed back up, his shaft twitching deep inside


    of me.


    "I want you to, please," I beg him, not giving a second thought to the fact that we''re not using protection. "I want you to fill me up with your seed."


    He grunts and starts to pump harder into me, and I feel his cock start to pulse and jump. "Fuck, I want nothing more than to breed your tight cunt," he growls into my


    ear.


    It''s not long before he''s releasing loud, animalistic groans while he''s thrusting into me harder. His shaft twitches violently and ropes of his hot cum coat my inner walls.


    Each spurt makes me feel as if I''m being imed by him. My body tingles at the idea of being bred by Luke, bing his in every way possible.


    He holds me through his orgasm and my pussy continues to tighten around him. "You''re mine," he whispers against my ear, kissing it.


    "I''m all yours," I respond, enjoying the feeling of his shaft still inside of me as it begins to soften.


    He pulls away just enough to look down at me, a smile on his face. His gorgeous eyes glow as he looks at me, and my heart skips a beat. I want to stayying just like this, wrapped up in Luke''s arms all day with his cock buried inside of me.


    I don''t want to leave this bed and go another day without him. I don''t care how wrong it may seem to some, I want to be with Luke.


    "Happy birthday, baby," he says and kisses my cheek.


    He rolls to the side and wraps his arms tightly around me. As his cum is slowly leaking out of me, a warm flutter flows through my entire body. This will be the most memorable birthday I''ll ever have.


    Luke I watch Abby, sleeping like an angel next to me. Her skin has a soft glow from the morning sunlight beaming through the windows.


    There''s an overwhelming sense of joy and contentment swarming through me, knowing that she''s here with me. But beneath it, there''s also a hint of guilt.


    Guilt for wanting her, for being with her knowing that beforest night she was my son''s girlfriend. Though, he clearly didn''t want or care for her.


    He may be my son, but Jason''s always been a selfish, uncaring prick for the longest time. A part of me mes myself. I had him young, and though I wasn''t fully ready to be a father, I tried my hardest.


    I tried to make it work with Jason''s mother for his sake. But the only thing she cared about was my wallet, so when she told me that she wanted to leave, I didn''t bother to attempt to stop her.


    My only regret was agreeing to give her primary custody of our son and only having custody of him on


    weekends. I''d just started up then et


    new firm and was working a lot i figured she''d be able to raise him better than I could.


    Unfortunately, her selfish, narcissistic ways rubbed off on Jason.


    No matter how much I''ve tried to get through to him the past few years, the only thing he''s cared abouttely is how many women he can fuck in a week.


    They''re all just a number to him. And at the rate he''s going, a number that he''ll probably forget before the year is up.


    A woman like Abby deserves so much better than that.


    I know that what Abby and I have should be wrong. She''s young and innocent, and I''m old enough to be her father. But the heart wants what it wants. And my heart wants her.


    I can''t help but think of how we ended up here, in my bed. She was hurt and yulnerablest night, and initially, just wanted tofort her. But as the night went on, I found myself even more drawn to her in a way that I never thought was possible.


    Especially once she informed me of how she''s paying her way through college. Studying to be a nurse. The fact that she works hard, and goals are so noble and


    overn


    I''ve never felt this way for anyone in my life.

 Chapter 35

    Even the way she''s sound asleep, breathing softly right now pulls at my heartstrings. She''s awakened something in me that I didn''t even know existed. I feel like I''m drowning in my desire for her.


    My hand reaches out and gently brushes a strand of her hair away from her face, tucking it behind her ear. She stirs a little but doesn''t wake up. Abby may not realize how beautiful she is, but even like this-spread out underneath theforter and her lips parted slightly as she sleeps she''s gorgeous.


    My cock starts to swell and ache as I''m watching her perfect, naked tits rise and fall with each breath. I lightly kiss her right breast and then the left before making my way down to her mound.


    I can''t think of anything better than the taste of her sweet pussy juices as she''sing on my tongue first thing in the morning.


    I part her thighs and then slip my hands under her round, soft ass. The delicious scent of her arousal forces a groan from my chest, and as I get closer to her wetness, little, delicate moans leaves her mouth.


    My lips meet her outerbia before spreading them with my tongue and she arches her back a little, making her arousal even more evident. Her little clit is already swollen with desire, begging me to tease it with my tongue.


    I want to do this to my sweet girl every morning. I want her to wake up to my mouth on her wet pussy, tasting her honey. She''ll wake up knowing that she''s mine every day, and I''ll watch as she creams all over my mouth.


    With my face buried in her center, my tongue takes a long, slow lick from her entrance up to her swollen nub. Abby doesn''t say anything, but I can tell she''s awake now by the way her breathing has changed into a soft whimper.


    Her legs spread wider, urging me to keep going. I happily oblige her, drawing tiny circles around her clit with the tip of my tongue. Groaning as the taste of her arousal coats it.


    She reaches down, her eyes still closed while her fingers drag through my hair. "Ooh, that feels so good," her delicate moans are like sweet music to my ears.


    grin and feel my balls getting heavier by the second. Knowing that I can give her so much pleasure is like an aphrodisiac. I want to make her orgasm over and over again. Watch her as she explodes andes apart underneath me.


    The intoxicating taste of our mingling fluids leftover fromst night overwhelms my taste buds and sends my excitement into overdrive. Ip at her clit, sucking on it and then gently pulling it into my mouth.


    My eyes gaze up at her body and see that hers are now fully open. "Good


    morning," I say with a smile and continue to tease her with my tongue while sliding


    a finger into her dripping entrance.


    My sweet girl is too lost in her arousal to respond with anything more than a whimper. Her fingers curl tighter around a clump of my hair and her breathing quickens. She''s getting close to tipping over the edge.


    I suck harder on her nub for a few seconds before releasing it.


    She gasps and squirms while I continue my assault on her pussy, licking all around her wet entrance, up and down her clit, and over her swollen lips as I add a second finger to her clenching hole.


    "Ooh, fuck!" Abby screams. Her hips rotate and she pushes my face as deep into her as possible. "I''m going to cum."


    With those words, I increase my pressure and speed, coaxing her climax out of her. "That''s my good girl. Daddy loves it when you cum so hard.¡±


    Ip at her clit, my tongue moving in time with her hips as she grinds against my face. Abby cries out while her pussy tightens and spasms around my fingers.


    The sounds of moans, groans, and her wetness fill the room. Her breathse in short, raspy pants and I can feel her entire frame trembling beneath me. Slick, warm juices stream out of her pussy and coat my mouth and chin.


    I slowly pump my fingers in and out of her as she rides out her climax while my tongue continues to lick, her sensitive flesh. Once her orgasm has subsided, I remove my fingers from her center and suck the sweet juices from them.


    "I could do that every morning," I tell her while cing kisses on her mound. I continue nting soft pecks on her stomach, her breasts, and finally her mouth.

 Chapter 36

    "I wish I would''ve known you were going to do that," she says with a low chuckle. "I would''ve showered first."


    I roll to the side next to her and kiss her bare shoulder. "You''re fine, I love tasting you. And you can shower here, I have plenty of extra towels." My hand moves to her breast, and I draw small circles around her pebbling, pink nipple.


    Her cheeks flush with warmth and her body jolts from my teasing touch as she shakes her head. "As much as I''d love that, I don''t have a change of clothes."


    A moan flows from her parted lips when I gently tug and tweak at her erect nub. "I''ll buy you some new clothes," I respond, the image of her caressing her soapy, naked body shing through my mind causes my cock to harden to an almost unbearable amount.


    "No, I should go home," she breathes, her voice throaty and full of lust. "ire and Amy are probably worried sick about me."


    There''s a twinge of disappointment that''s threatening to ovee my arousal. As much as I want Abby to stay with me, I know she needs to check in with her two best friends. They haven''t heard from her since she first got to my housest night.


    "Ok, I''ll take you home soon," I tell her and stroke her cheek. A low grumbling sound releases from her smooth belly. "But I''m cooking you breakfast first."


    I''ll never get tired of taking care of her.


    Abby


    There''s a knot in my stomach when Luke turns the car into the parking lot of my apartmentplex. The idea of being away from him is flooding me with dread.


    I can''t believe how quickly I''ve be attached to him. I''ve never been the clingy type, but with Luke it''s different. My body wants nothing more than to be near him all day long.


    He parks the car and turns off the engine. I try to keep my breathing steady when I turn to face him to thank him for the ride, but before I can get the words out, his lips capture mine in a kiss that leaves me breathless and aching for more.


    By the time he pulls away, my heart is pounding beneath my chest, and warm wetness streams down my inner thighs. "Be ready by 6pm," he tells me and brushes a strand of hair away from my face.


    "Ok," I manage to mutter while attempting to catch my breath.


    My knees are wobbling as I''m making my way up the stairs to my apartment. I nce behind me to see that Luke is still there, intently watching my ass while I walk up the steps.


    Before I can get my keys out, I hear his car pulling away and the front door swings open. Both ire and Amy have their mouths hanging open, Staring unblinkingly at me. Without them saying anything, I know that they saw me with Luke just now.


    I close the door and move past them, trying to y it cool, but undoubtedly


    my face is red with embarrassment. ¡°Hey, guys,¡± I greet them, keeping my tone as nonchnt as possible.


    I''m not sure how to tell Amy and ire about what happened between me and Luke. But I know that I can''t keep it from them, they''re my closest friends.


    Besides, I''m sure it''s written all over my face.


    "I hope you weren''t too worried about me," I continue, feeling their widened eyes focused on me while I ce my purse on the counter and slide my heels off my feet.


    "Was that Luke?" Amy asks, her voice is filled with astonishment. "As in Luke Brandt, Jason''s father?"


    "What were you doing with him?" ire pipes up next.


    My gaze moves to the floor, and I can feel my cheeks burning bright red. "Um, I


    ran into him when I left the clubst night."


    "Last night? You were with him this whole time?" Amy asks. She and ire quickly cast knowing looks at each other.


    No point in me trying to dy telling them what happened. "Yes, I spent the night with him," I respond, almost proudly.


    The room goes silent, and they both gaze at me, eyes wider than before from the shock. I can already see


    the judgment breaking through et


    Amy''s expression, but ire''s lips begin to curl into a smile. Asif she''s happy for me.


    Without speaking the words, I know what Amy must be thinking. That it''s too soon for me to move on, that Luke is my ex''s father and should be thest person I''d want, that he''s too old for me.

 Chapter 37

    Amy has always been the worrying type. Constantly looking out for us. It''s one of the things that I love most about her. But I don''t think that I could handle whatever negative thoughts she has about Luke.


    She doesn''t know him as well as I do.


    "Wow," ire exims, her eyes blinking rapidly for a moment. "Luke is kind of hot, so I don''t me you," she chuckles.


    Amy shoots her a disapproving re. "What if Jason finds out?"


    ire shrugs her shoulders and runs a hand through her blonde locks. "He''s a piece of cheating shit. So what? He clearly didn''t really care about Abby. Why should she care about his feelings?"


    She pauses for a second before continuing. "Besides he and Abby never had sex, not even oral, so it shouldn''t matter."


    Amy''s chestnut eyes are still wide in disbelief. Though she won''t admit it right now, she knows that ire is right. Jason didn''t care about me at all. He clearly barely gave me a second thought.


    "I don''t care what Jason would think," I say firmly. "And, honestly, I don''t care what anyone thinks. Luke and I have a connection, and it''s real." I look toward


    Amy, "I know it might seem weird or wrong, but I feel something for him that words can''t describe."


    Amy scoffs. "How can you be so sure that he''s not like so many other rich pervs? Just wanting some young, hot pussy until he gets bored and moves on to the next one."


    Warm tears begin to pool in my eyes, but I quickly blink them away. I''ve known Amy long enough to know that she means well. But still, the thought that she may have a point, that Luke is just using me for a cheap thrill, almost breaks my heart.


    Her voice softens as she realizes the sudden sadness washing over me. "I''m just looking out for you Abby. I don''t want you to get hurt again after what Jason did."


    "I don''t think Luke is like that, Amy," ire says with a wave of her hand. "Did you see the way he was looking at her when she was walking away? Even from the window, I could see his face lighting up."


    They bothugh and then Amy gives me a tight squeeze. "I guess as long as


    you''re happy, that''s all that matters," she says to me.


    Knowing that I have both of their approval now, I give them both a wide smile, "I''m very happy."


    "Great," ire remarks with a chuckle. "Now, do we get to have some of the details?"


    Abby


    It''s almost 6 p.m., and my heart is thumping loudly between my ears. I''m a huge bundle of nerves as I''m getting ready to see Luke again.


    My boss wasn''t too pleased with me


    when I called in sick, faking a


    stomach virus. Even though I''m hardly everte, and have never requested extra time off, he made


    sure to remind me that this would be a one-time exception.


    But even that asshole can''t ruin my high right now.


    My hands are trembling with excitement as I tug on a pair of ck jeans that cling to my ass in the perfect way and then slip on a pink top. Luke didn''t say if we were going anywhere, but if we do hopefully, it won''t be any ce too extravagant. I''m definitely not dressed for that kind of asion.


    I take a deep breath to try to steady myself while looking in the mirror to apply a thinyer of makeup. I smooth my hair away from my face and let it cascade past my shoulders in loose waves.


    Taking onest look at my reflection, I''ve never felt so alive and sexy in my life. Being with an older, more experienced man is adding a little more bounce to my step, more oomph to my body that screams "Take me now!"


    There is something about the way that Luke looks at melike he''s enraptured with my image, like he wants to devour me until I''m drained of every orgasm in my body and it makes me feel like a seductress.


    A text chimes from my phone and my heart skips a beat. It''s from Luke, informing me that he''s only a few minutes away and that he couldn''t stop thinking about me while he was at work. I waste no time responding and let him know that I''ll be outside waiting for him.


    Knowing that it''ll only be a couple of minutes before we''re near each other causes


    a rush of heat to swarm through my pelvis. My pussy is getting wetter by the


    second, the slippery juices pool onto my ck,ce panties.

 Chapter 38

    Wherever he takes me, hopefully, I''ll be able to have him inside of me soon.


    By the time Luke turns the car into the parking lot of what appears to be an expensive hotel nestled right near a beach, my body is aching with desperation. The whole ride here all I could think about wasst night.


    And it doesn''t help that he somehow appears even sexier than yesterday.


    His warm, chestnut eyes sparkle every time he nces in my direction. He''s still dressed in his work attire, the white dress shirt underneath his zer is barely containing his rippling muscles. I want nothing more than to rip it off his body and beg him to fuck me until morning.


    I have no idea how he manages to make me feel this way, but I''m pretty sure he could make me orgasm without even touching me.


    "Abby, I hope you like it here," his smooth voice pulls me away from my fantasy. He brings his hand to my arm, gently caressing it, and then ces a quick kiss on my shoulder. "I can''t wait to see you in a swimsuit."


    My nipples instantly react to his delicate touch, forming tiny peaks beneath my pink blouse. "Uh, I didn''t pack a bathing suit or anything." Had I known we''d being to avish beach resort, I would''ve brought multiple.


    "No worries, there are a few boutiques on the first floor. I''m sure you''ll find something," he says with a smile before opening his car door.


    Alump forms in my throat. My mind starts racing, wondering how many other women he''s brought here. He seems to know the ce well enough.


    Luke opens my door and extends his hand to me. ¡°Um, have you been here before?" I question, partly not wanting to know the truth.


    He lets out a chuckle before answering. "With another woman? No, I''ve done apany retreat here, though. My partner and I pick a new ce for it every year."


    "Oh," is all I can respond, feeling a little silly for asking, but more at ease.


    "Come on," he says, grabbing my hand and leading me to the entrance of the resort. "Let''s get checked in then we''ll find you the perfect, sexy outfit for the beach."


    The entrance doors slide open, and we''re instantly greeted with the soft sounds of ssical music and people chatting in the nearby lounge areas.


    The lobby is beautiful, with enormous ss chandeliers and marble floors.


    The walls are adorned with high-end, vibrant paintings and the furniture appears


    to be made from some of the most expensive, exotic wood avable.


    Groups of people wearing beach attire that probably cost more than my rent stroll past us.


    I can''t help but feel incredibly out of ce at such a luxurious establishment. Though Luke doesn''t seem to mind. His hand stays firmly wrapped around mine and he pulls me closer to him.


    Almost as if he''s proud to be here with me; to show me off to the world.


    "Hello, wee to Serenity Resort!" a young woman greets us from behind the front desk. As Luke gets us checked in, I notice she is a gorgeous blonde with ample tits and curvy hips.


    A twinge of insecurity hits me and I brieflypare myself to her, but I quickly try to push it aside. I remind myself that Luke is with me, not anyone else. And despite the age difference and the taboo nature of our attraction, I know I''m the only one he wants.


    A few minutes go by and then she passes him our keycards.


    jel


    Luke thanks her for the help and then leads me in the direction of what looks like a boutique for swimwear and summer clothes with the words Blue Tide Boutique scripted on a sign in front of the door.


    When we enter the store, I instantly feel overwhelmed by the sheer number of swimsuits, coverups, and sundresses. All of them are high-end and more than I''d spend on an entire wardrobe.


    "Get whatever you want," Luke says to me with a smile, possibly sensing the slight difort that''s beginning to bubble beneath my excitement. "I''ll cover it."


    I tilt my head and open my mouth to ask if he''s sure, but before I can get a word out, he gives my hand a¨¨ squeeze. "No objections, I''m spoiling you while we''re here." He pauses and nts a kiss on my cheek. "And every day after."


    A brte woman with a bubbly expression approaches me before I can respond


    to Luke. ¡°Hi, I''m Sabrina, I''ll be your shopping assistant today," she says with a bright, wide smile.

 Chapter 39

    For a second, I''m too stunned to move. I''ve never had anyone help me shop before. Well, no one other than my mom or friends. It all seems so extravagant and unlike anything I''m ustomed to.


    Sabrina leads the way, taking me toward the bikini area first. I nce over my shoulder and notice Luke watching me with a proud grin and unyielding lust swimming beneath his gaze.


    My heart leaps and pounds hard beneath my chest. How did I get so lucky to have a man like him desiring me so much? I''ve never felt anything close to this.


    It doesn''t take long for me to find a few things with Sabrina''s help. Without me saying much, she manages to find the perfect pieces of clothing to entuate my body.


    A red bikini set with a matching sarong that ties around the waist, a sundress with a beautiful yellow and white floral pattern, and a pair of jeweled sandals to match.


    As Sabrina leads me toward the checkout counter, I catch a glimpse of Luke from the corner of my eye. His gaze doesn''t leave me as I''m strutting behind the shopping assistant. His hungry stare is burning through my flesh, causing a shiver to slide down my spine.


    A proud grin stretches across my face at the knowledge of being the object of his wild desires. He makes me feel like the most gorgeous woman in the world.


    And I can''t wait to get to our suite so that I can show him my appreciation.


    Luke By the time we step off the elevator and head to our room, my cock is rock hard and straining against my pants. Watching Abby''s perfect ass sashaying around the store was like torture for my aching balls.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop picturing her in numerous bathing suits and itty-bitty bikinis that would leave nothing to the imagination. Images of the way her smooth, firm body would look while drenching wet shed through my mind and had my mouth watering with the need to run my hands all over her supple skin.


    I''m sure a few people in the shop noticed my raging erection.


    I''ve never met a woman that could turn me on so quickly and sopletely. I can''t wait to get her into the room and have my way with her. Fuck her until she''s screaming my name and moaning in pure ecstasy.


    I quickly get the door to our suite open and pull Abby in behind me. Her eyes are bulging from their sockets as she''s taking in the view of our luxurious suite.


    "Oh, wow! This is amazing!" she squeals and ces her bags on a counter in the kitchen.


    I chuckle to myself at her innocent, wide eyes and gaping mouth. "I''m d you like it," I say while closing the door.


    "1 love it," she says, her eyes still bulging. She nibbles at her bottom lip, her gaze quickly shifts from the huge, picture windows in the living area that show the perfect view of the ocean to the bedroom and the king-sized bed ced in the middle of it.  ''


    Abby doesn''t need to speak another word. I know what my sweet girl is craving.


    She turns to face me and I grab her by the arms, pulling her toward me. I grasp her hips firmly and lean pressing my lips against hers. tongu@thrusts into her mouth, not giving her a chance to catch her breath.


    We make our way to the bedroom without once breaking away from our fiery embrace. My head is swimming in lust and all I can think about is having Abby''s tight pussy gripping onto my hardness. Never wanting me to leave.


    Our tongues dance together, my dick hardening with each pass of her tongue against mine. I squeeze her ass hard, pushing her into me until she''s whimpering while grinding against my erection.


    I slip my hand inside her tight, ck jeans, and a growl gets caught in my throat when I feel her smooth cunt. She''s freshly shaven and her plump lips are slick with her wetness.


    "You''re soaking wet, sweetie," I groan once I pull away to catch my breath. I spread her folds and push a finger into her tight entrance.


    Abby gasps and her skin flushes with warmth as a jolt of pleasure travels through


    her body. "I want you so badly," she coos in my ear.


    "Show me," I say to her and then quickly remove my shirt. "Show Daddy how much you want it."


    She ces light kisses all over my chest and down my abdomen. I''m on the verge


    of exploding by the time she''s kneeling, her fingers shaking with excitement as they undo my belt and pull my pants down.

 Chapter 40

    Once she frees my stiff cock, her tongue trails up and down my flesh. From the base and then up to the tip, and then repeating the motion once more before wrapping her lips around my cockhead.


    Sometimes I can''t believe that she doesn''t have much experience with giving blowjobs. She''s a pro at it. She knows how to move her head at just the right pace, how hard to suck, and ways to move her tongue which brings me closer to the edge with each motion.


    Abby swirls her wet tongue and proceeds to suck me harder, filling the room with her moans and slurping sounds. I can barely keep my hips from bucking; I struggle to keep myself still for fear of cumming before I''m ready.


    "Abh, Abby, that feels so fucking good," I groan, wondering how much more I can take before I explode. I feel her smile around my cock and then she moves her mouth down my shaft as far as she can go.


    My hips thrust upward, causing her to gag a little, and my hands find their way into her hair. She has a wild, determined expression on her face, and I know that she wants to give me the blowjob of a lifetime.


    She''s getting more into it, jerking the base of my cock while her lips tighten and slide up and down. Almost as if her one goal in life is to drain me of every drop of my seed.


    "You''re such a good girl, Abby," I groan while brushing her hair away from her face. "I love having your sweet mouth on my cock."


    "Mmm," a garbled sound slips from her lips.


    I feel her tongue slide across the underside of my shaft and my knees begin to shake. She pulls back until just the head of my cock is between her lips and then twirls her tongue around it. Grinning seductively at me as she does.


    The sight of her tongue moving over my flesh is the final straw.


    I cum. Hard. The orgasm is so intense that I feel like my balls might burst from the pressure. I grunt loudly, my cock twitching in her warm mouth, and my hips thrust forward, burying my cock deeper in her throat.


    Abby moans and whimpers while ropes of my warm seed flood her mouth and slide down her throat. She takes all of it, swallowing everyst drop until I''m drained and breathless.


    Her tongueps at my flesh, slowly licking me clean. She''s so damn sexy when she''s licking up my cum that I can''t resist pulling her up and pressing her body against mine.


    "You''re so damn amazing at that," I tell her while sliding the top up her torso.


    Her perky, full tits sway back and forth as they''re unleashed from their confinement.


    I toss the shirt to the floor and lean down, pulling one of her pebbled nubs between my lips. A soft yelp escapes her when my teeth lightly graze her flesh. Her body wiggles and squirms in response to the added pressure.


    I nudge her back until she''s t on the bed, writhing beneath me. I pinch and twirl her other nipple between my fingers and then slide my hand down her smooth body and unzip her pants. She lifts her hips and I push the pants down her thighs until they arepletely removed, revealing hercy, sexy underwear.


    Giving the inside of her thigh a quick kiss, I tease her pussy through the fabric. Feeling her slick wetness coating the thin material.


    "Mm, that feels so good," Abby coos when my index finger traces small circles around her swollen clit. She tilts her hips, her body pleading with me to keep going.


    "You''re so wet, my sweet girl," I tell her, slowly circling her entrance. My voice is husky and deep and my cock is throbbing with eagerness.


    I hook my fingers inside the trim of her panties and slide them down her body. I part her thighs wide and push them back, the delicate whimpers from her tingle my ears when the cool air brushes against her sensitive flesh.


    "Such a beautiful, tight pussy that''s just begging toe for me," I say, my tone swarming with arousal from the sight of her wetness.


    I run my finger over her slit, pressing down on her clit and her hips buck against


    my hand. "You''re eager toe for Daddy, aren''t you?" My finger increases the pressure on her throbbing bud.


    "Yes, please," she replies in a throaty whisper.


    I waste no more time obliging her pleas. I lean down and run the t of my tongue


    from her opening to her swollen clit. Her entire body trembles and her pussy quivers at my delicate touch.

 Chapter 41

    The musky, sweet taste of her arousal floods my taste buds making me groan with excitement. "You taste so fucking good," I growl, carefully swirling my tongue around her sensitive nub.


    Her hips buck wildly as I roll it between my lips. "Please, don''t stop," she cries out while her hand moves to the top of my head, her fingers threading through my hair.


    I continue to tease Abby with my tongue, running it over and over her delicate flesh until she''s writhing underneath me. Her panting breaths and pleas for more are sweet music to my ears. She''s already so close to exploding for me.


    With her hand tightening its grip on my hair, she writhes against my mouth as I devour her, her slick pussy juices coating my tongue. I try to hold her still by holding onto her thigh to no avail. My sweet girl is getting closer to euphoria and can no longer contain it.


    While I continue to suck and lick her cunt, her hips continue to rotate against my mouth, practically fucking herself on my lips and tongue. I push two fingers into her slippery, tight cunt, fucking her while I work her clit with my tongue.


    Thebined sensation is enough to make her cry out and her body shudders beneath me while a fierce climax rips through her.


    "Ooohhh, fuck!" Abby moans loud enough that the people in the suite next to us could probably hear her. Her back arches and her pussy clenches around my fingers in an earth-shattering orgasm while streams of her wetness drip onto my hand.


    Low, hungry growls carry from my chest and vibrate through her when I slowly lick up her slick juices from her sensitive flesh. Once I''ve licked her clean, I copse onto the bed next to her, hook my arm around her waist, and ce her on top of


    me.


    She lets out a moan when her swollen clitoris smashes against the head of my cock. I kiss her cheek and neck and then move my head down to her swaying full tits.


    "I''m not done with you yet," I whisper against her soft skin. "I want you to ride me, show Daddy how well you can ride your beautiful pussy on a big dick."


    Abby My body is reeling from the amazing orgasm that''s just rippled through me when Luke sucks one of my nipples into his warm mouth as I''m sinking onto his thick shaft t feels so damn amazing to have him stretching me out, inch by inch.


    By the time my pussy is halfway down his cock, I''m already overwhelmed by the full sensation swirling inside of my pelvis. With his mouth still wrapped around my nipple, he grips me firmly by the hips and thrusts until every inch of his member is being gripped by my walls.


    It almost seems unreal, being here with Luke. I know that it should feel a little wrong for what we''re doing, but the way my body reacts to him is undeniable.


    It feels so right to be with this man.


    I can feel Luke''s cock pulsing deep inside of me. His warmth spreads through me


    with each motion. Though it may be too soon, I can also feel his growing lust for


    me.


    I''m stilling down from the


    orgasm he gave me with his tongue as he pounds into me at a steady


    pace, and the sense of his handmet


    guiding me up and down his length


    is quickly sending me back up the mountain toward another fierce climax.


    I''m filled to my limits, my pussy lips spread wide around his shaft as I slowly begin to match his rhythm. Taking my time sliding up his thick cock all the way to the tip before sinking back down and pressing my clitoris into his pelvis.


    "Just like that, baby," he groans while tightening his hold on me. "You''re so damn sexy when you''re bouncing on my cock like that."


    Hearing his praise encourages me to increase my pace a little. His hands are still cupping my ass while I rise and fall on his cock, but every so often he''ll reach around and slip two fingers between my lips and glide them over my clit.


    I''m grinding down onto him, feeling the friction that''s building within my core with each thrust. I''m already close to the edge again, and I''m not sure how much longer I can keep from tipping over into the abyss.


    My pussy is squeezing his huge cock with every pass, begging it to never leave. ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I wail in pleasure and start to bounce on him harder and faster.

 Chapter 42

    "Fuck, that''s so fucking sexy," Luke''s voice is deep and almost animalistic. He tilts his head up and kisses my lips. "I love watching you lose control. Keep squeezing that tight, wet pussy around my cock, baby."


    His hand remains on me causing the growing ache to intensify with each swipe of his finger. I look down at him, pressing my hands into his hard chest as I grind down onto him even harder.


    I want to hold out, tost a little longer. But when his fingers start rubbing faster, I lose my resolve. I need to cum now. I need to feel my orgasm roll through me.


    "Oh, god. I''m going toe, Daddy!" I cry, sensing the first spasm of my pussy clenching around his cock.


    "Fuck, yes. Cum for me, Abby," he growls, thrusting into me so deep and intensely that tears of pure bliss begin to slide down my cheeks. "Don''t hold it back."


    I can''t help but moan wildly as my orgasm tears through me.


    Feeling his cock plunge into me while my body trembles drags my climax out even longer. I''m grinding my pelvis and groaning loudly, my pussy clenching down on him again and again as he continues to pump into my wetness.


    By the time he slows down his powerful strokes, the room has gone dark, and


    I feel like I''m floating on a cloud of ecstasy. "That''s my girl," he whispers against my damp skin causing a shudder to course through my veins.


    He caresses my cheek with his firm hand and kisses all over my breasts. "I love seeing you cum. I want you to do it again."


    The strength of my climax has rocked my body so much that I feel drained.


    I''m not sure if I can reach such an intense peak again.


    I chuckle lightly through heavy breaths, "I don''t know if I can. That one almost wore me out."


    Luke sits up and flips us over so that I''m t on my back and he''s towering over my frame. "You will. The words carry from his lips with a hint of authority beneath them. He brushes a few strands of my hair away from my face. "I know your sweet pussy can cum again for Daddy."


    My body quivers in anticipation of his next movement. The way he caresses me lovingly contrasts with his stern tone in such a delicious way that my body reaches a new height of arousal.


    "Yes," I whimper, spreading my legs wider and urging him to keep fucking me until I''m exploding from another current of extreme pleasure. "Please make me cum."


    The words barely leave my lips before he lifts himself up and pushes my legs back until my knees are near my head. My wet pussy is fully exposed to him and eager to be filled once more.


    He lifts my ass up slightly and thrusts himself inside of my eager cunt in one long stroke, sending me into a fit of moans and cries that are hard to contain.


    My eyes flutter open as he reaches the deepest parts of me.


    The pressure of being stretched out around him is so intense yet feels absolutely incredible!


    His thrusts be rougher and more powerful, and my groans grow louder as the pleasure begins to overtake me. "I love fucking you," "he says, ina harsher tone. "And I''m not going to stop until I''ve made your tight pussy cream all over my cock again."


    I almost don''t hear his words over the sound of my pleasure, but they send a shiver of excitement down my spine all the same. Further stimting my body and sending me closer to the edge. My body arches into him and I feel my walls mp around him as he continues to mercilessly fuck me.


    Acting on pure lust alone, Luke ces his strong hands on my thighs and pushes them back even more, giving him a tighter fit inside of me. I look down at our connection, watching his massive cock slide in and out of my wet entrance.


    The sheer sight sends a new rush of excitement crashing down on top of me as I let myself get lost in the moment. My head spins dizzily with blissful ecstasy while the overwhelming sensation fills every inch of me from head to toe.


    The look on his face is one of pure bliss. He''s groaning like a wild animal and his shaft is twitching violently between my walls. He''s enjoying this just as much as I am, possibly more.


    Luke brushes against my G-spot with each deep stroke. Overwhelmed by all the sensations coursing through my body, I surrender myselfpletely.

 Chapter 43

    I close my eyes and let the sensations flow over me. It feels like euphoria radiating from my core, and I can''t help but let out loud moans as he moves in and out of me. My body shudders and my toes curl while his movements grow faster and faster, until my body tenses and a spurt of warm fluid streams out of my clenching pussy.


    I try to scream out his name, but it ends uping out like garbled gibberish.


    It''s all too much, my mind nks and I''ve lost the ability to form words.


    "Good girl, Abby," I manage to hear him say. He leans down and our lips meet in a passion-fueled kiss.


    With our mouths locked and our tongues colliding together, he continues to thrust into me until his cock pulses and throbs. Secondster, warm ropes of his seed are pouring inside of me. There''s so much of it that it starts to leak out of me while more spurts coat my walls.


    His body slumps onto the bed next to mine and he wraps his arms around me. For a moment we bothypletely breathless and unable to move.


    After a while, Luke breaks theforting silence, "I''ll order something from room service for dinner. I think we''ve both worked up an appetite."


    Luke Being here with Abby is like a short vacation to a heavenly paradise. Sure, the resort is nice on its own, but having her with me brings it up another hundred notches.


    I watch as Abby basks in the sun, her long hair, still damp from swimming in the ocean, falls down her shoulders in loose waves. Her sun-kissed skin is practically glowing in the daylight. The tiny, red bikini she picked out yesterday shows off her toned, young body, barely leaving anything to the imagination.


    She may not fully acknowledge it, but she''s breathtaking. And I''m not the only


    one who thinks so. Since we''ve been on the beach, she''s turned numerous heads.


    I couldn''t help but feel possessive of hera trait that I''ve never experienced


    when I noticed the other men here damn near eye- fucking her. She''s mine, for now, and always.


    Abby looks up from her spot on the towel beneath her and catches me staring at her perfect body. If it wasn''t for the wrap secured around her waist, I could probably see the outline of her plump pussy lips.


    She gives me a coy smile as if she''s reading my filthy thoughts


    of tasting her right here on the beach, and I feel my heart skip a beat. We''ve barely been at the resort for a full twenty-four hours, but every minute so far has been pure, lust-filled bliss.


    I can''t get enough of her.


    "This ce is so gorgeous," she says while staring out at the white sand surrounding us and the ocean waves. A gentle gust of wind blows a few strands of her hair around her face. "I wish I could stay here forever."


    I lean down, the scent of her coconut sunscreen filling my nostrils, ¡°Not as gorgeous as you," I tell her and give her a peck on the cheek. "We could stay for a week, if you''d like. We can get you more clothes."


    The thought of prolonging our stay and watching her strolling around the beach in different bikinis before going back to our suite and banging like


    crazed animals is making my cock ache.


    She props herself on one elbow, shielding her eyes from the bright sunlight


    with her hand. "What about work?"


    "I can easily take off more days."


    Abby chuckles at my response and smiles. "We''re not all as lucky as you. My boss already gave me a warning when I took off yesterday. I''m off today and tomorrow, I can''t risk requesting Monday as well. Plus, I have sses too."


    Her mouth forms a pout, and I can tell that she''s bing filled with disappointment. The thought of being apart for even a second is overwhelming us both with dread.


    I slide my hand underneath the soft fabric of her sarong, continuing until my fingers brush against her center. Her body jolts and a whimper escapes her pouting lips.


    "Well, we better make sure to make the most of our time," I whisper in her ear sensing her body shuddering next to me. "Once we leave here, we may not see each other for a couple of days.


    She nces around, her eyes wide as she searches to make sure nobody notices us. Her bikini wrap is long enough to conceal my hand on her wet pussy. Anyone strolling past us shouldn''t be able to see her tight cunt being finger fucked.

 Chapter 44

    Though I wouldn''t give a damn if they do. The thought of us having an audience while I bring her to a ground-shaking climax is making my hardened member swell to an insufferable degree.


    Luckily, this resort is for adults only.


    Once she''s convinced that there''s no random pervs watching her, Abby parts her thighs, inviting me to her warmth. I tug her bikini bottoms to the side, my skin encountering her sensitive flesh.


    She tilts her head back and a delicate moan flows from her throat when my middle finger slides between her wet folds. I take my time exploring her soft flesh, my finger tracing circles around her swollen nub before finally pushing inside.


    Her body tenses up momentarily, her muscles clenching around my finger as she adjusts to the filthy sensations of me entering her while in public in broad daylight. But it isn''t long before she rxes, allowing me to slide my finger deeper and deeper into her wetness.


    Her breathing besbored, and she nibbles at her bottom lip to attempt to stifle her moans. Thrilled to be getting pleasured out in the open, her body is already getting close. I know it won''t take long to tip her into an abyss of pleasure.


    I add another finger, curling them up towards my palm and gently massaging the spot inside that sends shivers throughout her body. My heart races and a spurt of precum sshes on the inside of my swimsuit as I watch the pleasure consume her.


    Her damp skin is flushed with warmth. Her entire body is quivering as she''s slowly swirling her hips to match my pace. The way she''s biting her lip and the arousal shining beneath her eyes.


    She''s so sexy when she''s on the verge of climaxing. I don''t know how I''m going to fight the urge to fuck her until we get back to our room.


    "Oh, god!" she whimpers and grips onto the towel beneath her.


    Knowing that she''s right near erupting, my fingers add more pressure, coaxing out her orgasm. Her hips rock faster in sync with my two digits, and I feel each tremor that washes through her body until finally an eruption of pleasure takes over and she cums hard into my hand.


    I slow my movements and eventually remove my fingers, now covered in her slick juices. Abby sighs in contentment as shees down from her high. I grin at her and proceed to lick her sweetness from my flesh, feeling satisfied with the knowledge that I could


    make her climax so hard with just my hand.


    I kiss her lips and a hushed moan gets caught in her throat when she


    tastes her arousal on my mouth.


    "Let''s get you back to the room,


    say to her in between my breathless panting. "I have ns to make you


    cum many more times before


    we


    leave here."


    Luke


    Abby and I can''t keep our hands off each other as we make our way to our suite. There''s an older man


    standing in front of us on the


    elevator, asionally casting me a


    proud smile when he catches


    glimpses of us from the corner of


    his eye.


    I have my arm wrapped tightly around her the entire time until we reach our floor. There is no way I''m letting her go for one moment.


    She''s wiggling and grinding her ass on my hand, tempting me to strip her naked right here in the hallway. It was all I could do to force myself to wait until we got inside.


    "I bet you can''t wait any longer," Abby says in my ear. Her hands gliding over my swim trunks making my erection throb against her light touch.


    It''s almost unfathomable. Since I''ve known her, she''s gone from a shy, innocent virgin to now being a damn temptress. Unafraid to show me how badly she wants to be filled and imed over and over.


    "If you keep it up, I may just have to fuck you right here," I groan as her fingers rub on my cock, teasing me.


    I push her against the wall a few feet away from the door to our


    room. Her breathing is shallow and I can feel her heart beating hard against her chest. "Or maybe you''d like that say, sliding a hand to her perky full breast. "Risk being seen by someone while my cock is buried in your tight pussy?"


    "Mm," is all she''s able to respond back to me. Too far gone in her arousal to think of anything else to say.


    Her body shifts around until she''s pressing her eager cunt onto my aching hardness. For a moment, I contemte it. Pulling her bikini bottoms to the side just enough so that I could sink into her wet pussy wouldn''t be impossible.

 Chapter 45

    But before I can make a move, my phone''s chiming in my pocket. I pull it out and see that it''s Damon and he only calls when it''s an important matter regarding one of our clients.


    "I''m sorry," I say with a groan. ¡°I have to take this, it''s my partner at the firm." Abby shrugs her shoulders, "It''s ok, it gives me time to take a shower."


    I open the door to our suite and answer the call, eyes glued to Abby''s perfect, round ass jiggling with each step she takes toward the bathroom. The shower turns on and while Damon carries on about one of our high-profile clients, my mind is on one thing only.


    Abby''s firm, young body getting soaked with warm water while she''s washing herself. How it must look as the suds slide over her breasts and continue down to her bare mound.


    Shit, why did he have to call now of all times?


    By the time the water turns off, Damon is finally wrapping up the business talk. I''m caught off guard when he asks me what I''m doing for the weekend.


    And without thinking, I lie and tell him I''ll just be catching up with some paperwork and taking it easy. I don''t mention Abby to him.


    A couple of minutester, we finish our conversation just as Abby is walking out of the bathroom wearing nothing but theplimentary cotton towel from the resort. Her supple skin is still damp from the water and the white fabric is clinging to her


    curves.


    "Did you want to shower?" she asks me in a low voice, barely above a whisper. With her eyes cast down, she opens her mouth as if she wants to ask me something but then she stops herself.


    I step toward her and ce a tender kiss on her exposed shoulder. I deeply inhale, taking in the subtlevender aroma of the body wash that had yet to fade from her skin.


    Now that she''s freshly bathed, I guess it''s only fair that I take a quick shower right before we begin our dirty y. There are so many filthy things that I want to do with her; not one piece of furniture in this room will be left undisturbed.


    "I''ll be quick," I say to her and give her right ass cheek a light spank which elicits a little yelp from her.


    By the time I''m done with my shower, my cock is ready to erupt. The whole time all I could think about was Abby waiting for me wearing only that tiny, white fabric wrapped around her sexy body.


    I step out of the bathroom with just a towel tied around my hips, beads of water dripping from my hair into my eyes. I was in too much of a rush to give a damn about drying it.


    Abby''s sitting in the lounge, ncing up at me with a hint of sadness beneath her bright, wide eyes. A pang of worry gets caught in my chest as I slowly approach her.


    "Is something wrong?" I ask her, reaching out for her hand and pulling her closer to me. I can''t bear the thought of anything bothering her.


    There''s a drawn-out moment of silence before she speaks. "When you were on the phone with your partner..." she starts and pause''s as if she''s trying to gather the courage to finish her question.


    "Damon? What about it?" I''m racking my brain trying to figure out why she would


    be upset about my having a conversation with him.


    It''s only when she opens her mouth to proceed that it hits me. "I overheard you


    lying to him about your weekend ns," her voice is a shaky whisper.


    "You didn''t mention me. Why not?"


    My stomach tightens as guilt washes over me. I didn''t think she could hear me while she was in the bathroom earlier. I shouldn''t have lied to my business partner, but there was a reason why I did.


    But before I can exin myself, Abby pulls away from me and moves to the other end of the couch. She stares at me with


    sadness and anxiety washingel


    her face. "Are you ashamed to be with me?" she questions, her tone growing louder.


    "What...of course not."


    Tears well in her eyes and her bottom lip begins to quiver. It''s killing me to see her upset like this. Even if I''m the cause of it.


    "Am I just a young piece of ass to you? Someone that''s just temporary and who you''d never take seriously?" her voice is trembling, and she rapidly blinks away her tears.


    "No, I care deeply for you," I tell her, trying to keep my tone as calm as possible. I''m angry at myself and feel like such an asshole for making her question my intentions.

 Chapter 46

    I want to reach out to her and hold her body tightly against mine while apologizing for making her feel this way. Her eyes are anxiously searching mine for evidence of my truthfulness.


    I need to tell her why I didn''t mention her to Damon. I need her to know that it wasn''t my intent to make her believe that she''s nothing more than a meaningless fling.


    I move closer to her, and reach out my hand to cup her face, rubbing my thumb over her soft skin. She leans into my touch and my heart races at the contact. She looks up at me, her eyes flooded with a mix of uncertainty, worry, and desire.


    "Abby, I swear to you that you mean so much more to me than just a temporary fling," I say to her in a hushed voice. "I want to be with you and I''m sorry that I lied to my partner."


    She inhales deeply and I sense her body tensing. She continues to stare at me, waiting for my exnation.


    "I was worried about mentioning you to him," I continue, and feel a weight lift from my chest as the words proceed to fall out of me. "Damon''s son is a good friend of Jason''s. I didn''t want him to find out about us that way. I wanted to be the one to tell him."


    Her eyes widen and her expression softens a little. "Oh, I understand," she responds meekly. What little doubt she had about me is being slowly washed away as she realizes my concern.


    I take her hand in mine and bring it to my lips, cing a gentle kiss on her knuckles. She shivers at my touch, her body starting to rx. I can see the internal struggle within her; the fear of me bing bored of her and discarding her once I''m donebined with the crazed lust that both her heart and mind feel for me.


    "I would never do anything to hurt you, Abby," I say to her while pulling her body closer to mine. The hem of her towel slides higher up her thighs, revealing her bare mound.


    After such an emotional moment, I now want nothing more than to prove to her just how much she means to me. Over and over.


    I ce her on top of myp and a hushed moan escapes her quivering lips when her pussynds on the hard tent that''s formed beneath my towel. Her body squirms, brushing her sensitive flesh against my erection.


    "I swear to you," I whisper, kissing the crook of her neck. "I love you."


    Abby My ears could hardly believe the words that passed between them for a moment. I can''t fathom how someone like Luke could love me already, but the warmth in Ris eyes and the way he''s holding me tightly against him are enough to make me believe he''s telling the truth.


    And though it may seem soon, I know in my heart that I feel the same for him.


    "I love you, too," I whisper back and feel his grip tighten around my body.


    I''m lost in his embrace while the world around us seems to fade away. The only thing that matters is the softness of his lips on mine and the way he holds me close to him. My moans are stifled and pushed back by the passion fueling our kiss.


    My body is yearning for so much more, and by the way his rock-hard cock is twitching beneath me, I know he can sense how much I''m aching for him.


    Luke pulls back from me, looking at me with such intensity and sincerity that my heart skips a beat. He lifts me up just enough so that he can remove his towel, unveiling his thick hardness. The swollen head brushes my erged clit causing more whimpers to flow from my chest.


    I can''t help but grind myself against it as Luke moves his lips to my neck. I''m more than eager to feel him inside of me and am struggling to focus on anything else.


    "You''re so fucking wet," Luke whispers in my ear, sending chills down my spine. "You''re so ready for me, aren''t you?"


    I don''t need words; my body responds for me. My hips circle over his member until the wide head of his cock is lined up with my dripping entrance. He kisses me hard while pushing the first few inches inside of me.


    His cock twitches and throbs between my walls, sending electricity through every nerve ending in my body. His hands grip my hips, and he guides me up, "I love you, Abby," he says through gritted teeth before mming me back down.

 Chapter 47

    The movement is so forceful that my towel loosens and slides off me. I''m so caught up in the sensation of his huge shaft spearing its way inside me as he confesses his love for me that I barely notice the cold air on my exposed backside.


    "Fuck, your cunt feels so good," Luke growls as he continues to thrust into me, each stroke is more powerful than thest.


    He moves his hand between my body and his, finding my swollen clit. His skilled fingers roll over the sensitive nub in a circr motion while I continue to bounce on hisp. "Tell Daddy when you need to cum, my sweet girl," hemands me in a low, husky whisper.


    "Yes, Daddy," I manage to respond between my moans of pleasure while feeling my walls clench around him.


    I close my eyes and let the sensation of his cock sliding in and out of me take over. His thrusts are hard and deep, while his other hand has a firm grip on my ass. The feeling is too much, and already I can sense an intense orgasm fast approaching.


    "Oh, fuck," I throw my head back and cry out. His finger increases the pressure on my throbbing nub, urging me to tip over the edge.


    "That''s it, baby. I want to feel that pussy cum on my cock," he growls into my ear. "You''re so fucking sexy when your cunt is creaming all over Daddy."


    ¡°Ooohh, I''m cumming, Daddy!¡± My muscles seize up and my pussy begins to pulse around his thick cock. I let out loud, guttural moans as I feel myself burst into a million pieces around him.


    "That''s my good girl," Luke


    encourages me as he continues to thrust in and Before I can get a chance to contemte his words he liftome from the couch. My legs wrap tightly around him and his unyielding erection slides against my slit making me moan with heightening arousal as he carries me to the bedroom.


    He ces me down on the soft bed and then moves toward his bag in the corner of the room. My heart pounds harder beneath my chest when catch a glimpse of a bottle of lube in his hand. The wetness between my thighs intensifies and I feel my pussy clench around its emptiness as my body anticipates what Luke has nned for me.


    I''ve never had anything in my backdoor; never even thought about it. But for some reason, the thought of having my ass stretched and filled by Luke''s magnificent


    cock has my body buzzing with excitement.


    Hees near the edge of the bed,


    peering down at me with a dark hunger casting over his face. His hand reaches toward my wet center, and heslides his finger between my sensitive lips and continues down to my anus. The light pressure from his finger against my untouched hole makes me whimper and squirm while a growing pleasure coils inside my pelvis.

 Chapter 48

    "So, what do you think?" Luke''s deep, smooth voice sends a chill down my spine. "Would you like Daddy to fuck your tight, virgin asshole?"


    There''s so much arousal swarming through my body that I don''t hesitate to answer him. "Yes, please," I whimper back to him.


    The tip of his index finger draws circles around the ring of my puckered hole.


    "Please, what, sweet girl?" he asks, his lips curling into a seductive grin.


    "Please, fuck my tight, virgin ass, Daddy," I breathe heavily.


    As soon as the response leaves my lips, he removes his finger, adds some of the lube to it, and then ces it back to my anus. "Good girl," he praises before his finger pushes past my tight ring, sending a wave of intense pleasure throughout my whole body.


    The sensation is foreign yet feels so good that it''s all I can think about. I gasp as he begins to slide the thick digit in and out, driving me wild with each thrust. He spreads my legs wider with his free hand, exposing my pussy to his dark, lustful gaze.


    I''m so turned on that I''m practically dripping onto the sheets below me. My heart is pounding, and my head is spinning as he slows his pace, teasing me with the perfect amount of friction.


    His hand slides from my thigh down to my center, and he starts to massage my clit with the pad of his thumb, sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout my body. One of his hands is now teasing my pussy while the other pushes a second finger into my clenched asshole.


    The feeling is incredible! Already I''m drowning in an abyss of ecstasy; I can''t imagine how amazing his cock is going to feel once it''s plunging inside of me.


    I can''t take my eyes off Luke as he intently watches me writhe beneath him.


    His lips are shaped into a devious grin, and I know he''s enjoying watching me squirm while his hands are bringing me closer to an eruption.


    But just as I''m getting closer to the edge, he removes both of his hands, leaving me aching and wanting. "Are you ready, my sweet girl?" he asks me in a whisper.


    I nod my head and nibble at my bottom lip, sensing my excitement overwhelming my anxious body. "Yes, please fuck me. I don''t think I can wait anymore. I need to feel you now," I beg him, spreading my legs wider to show off my eagerness.


    "I love it when you beg for my cock like that," Luke grunts and then proceeds to ther the lubricant onto his thick shaft.


    He positions himself above me making my breasts sway with the rhythm of his movements. The slick, lubed-up head of his cock pushes against my back entrance and I instantly moan loudly from the pressure.


    Another inch or two of his shaft thrusts into me. "Oh God!" I cry out and wince, my breath hitches as I sense a twinge of pain that''s threatening to overtake the pleasure.


    "Fuck, it feels so good to have your tight ass squeezing my cock," Luke grunts while sinking another inch inside of me. He tenderly kisses the side of my face before whispering "Don''t worry, baby, I''m going to go slow."


    My body melts into his with each agonizingly divine thrust. His size and warmth fill me uppletely, awakening a fire within me that I never knew existed. With each movement, a new wave of pleasure builds until I can hardly breathe.


    "Sooo fucking amazing, sweet girl," he hums in my ear. His teeth graze gently against my neck, sending shivers all over my body.


    Hisrge hands grasp tightly onto my hips, helping to guide me


    back and forth on his cock and I feel myself growing ustomed to the sensation of his hardness inside of me. What little twinges of pain were there have quickly subsided, and all that remains is an overwhelming bliss that''s rapidly spreading through my body.


    Luke picks up speed just enough to make me cry out louder while he heavily pants from exertion. Groaning in pleasure, he grabs my hand and guides it to my slippery center. "Touch yourself," hemands me with a low grunt.


    ¡°Make that sweet pussy cum while I''m fucking your perfect ass.¡±


    A surge of moisture covers my fingertips and I begin to rub my clit in slow circles. Thebination of having Luke inside of me while my finger@are working my swollen nub are causing me to feel weak with pleasure and I''m not sure how much longer I canst.


    Our moaning sounds that fill the room quickly increase in pitch as Luke picks up speed and I frantically slide my fingers over my cunt to match his pace. I feel my muscles tightening around their emptiness and I know I''m close to cumming.


    Throwing my head back, I cry out as my body spasms and my clit throbs. My pussy clenches harder and I hear myself shouting out vulgarities while an intense orgasm takes over me.


    "That''s my girl. Cum for me, Abby," Luke demands with a deep growl as his cock starts to throb and swell inside of me.


    As I''m riding out another blissful current, he yells out a string of indistinguishable words while he erupts inside of me. Flooding my most forbidden hole with his warm, thick fluid.


    He pulls me closer to him, his cock still buried deep inside of me, and we stay that way for a few moments. I can feel his heart pounding against my chest while we bothy motionless and try to catch our breath.


    Tipping my chin up towards him, he kisses me softly and whispers, "I love you, Abby. And I want to spend the rest of my life taking care of you.¡±


    He rolls over next to me and pulls me close to him. As I''m falling asleep, safe in


    his arms, I know that his words are true, and I feel like the luckiest woman in the world.


    Epilogue


    Six Months Later


    I nce down at my hand, practically blinding myself as I''m staring at the way the huge diamond on my finger sparkles in the sunlight. It still seems surreal, a dream almost. It''s only been one day since we''ve arrived at the beautiful


    Serenity Resort, the same ce where Luke said he loved me for the first time six months ago.


    We were strolling along the beachst night, admiring the stars twinkling in the dark sky, breathing in the cool, salty breeze when Luke suddenly stopped in front of me and looked me in the eyes.


    My heart was loudly thumping between my ears as he got down on one knee and asked me to be his wife in front of a crowd of strangers.


    I was inplete shock at first. I knew Luke doved me. He dotes on me and wants nothing more than to take care of me. I quit my job at the coffee shop months ago at his insistence, and he''s been soo supportive of me finishing my nursing degree. He''s even been paying for my tuition.


    Even though he''s been constantly showing me his unwavering love for me, I had


    no idea he''d propose to me so soon. But the chance to be Mrs.


    Abby Brandt is like a dreame true.


    Since then, I''ve felt like a giddy schoolgirl; I can''t stop looking at therge rock


    and smiling. ire and Amy were just as ecstatic


    as I was. They both started crying tears of joy and squealing with excitement when I told them over the phonest night.


    And, shockingly, not only was Jason supportive of our rtionship when Luke told him about us months ago, but he also helped Luke pick out the ring. Feeling so grateful for my life, I deeply inhale the fresh ocean air and gaze at the waves crashing into the surface. I ce my hand on my belly, smiling to myself as my hand glides over the round shape.


    "I hope I didn''t keep you two waiting too long," Luke''s smooth voicees behind me. He''s holding two bottles of water and hands one of them to me before sitting down on the towel beside me.


    He ces a light peck on my pregnant belly and then kisses my lips. "You look so gorgeous right now," he says while sliding his hand lower to my warm center. "You''re absolutely glowing."


    Ever since I told him I was pregnant five months ago, his already high libido has amplified. And I''m notining at all. We can''t get enough of each other. Although Luke is about to be a father for the second time, he''ll always be my Daddy.

 Chapter 49

    DADDY''S NAUGHTY GIRL.


    Lia Amarie has been in love with Tristan Hemsworth ever since middle school when he moved in next door with his little son, who she instantly became best friends with. Now she''s neen, and still very much lusting over the sexy, very much older billionaire Adonis''s hot body, every beautiful inch. But to Tristan, Lia will always be off-limits. The little girl who always ran out to hug him whenever he came back from work. Can she rise above this silly perceived notion and show him that she can be a bad, naughty girl?


    1: Lia.


    "Nine...ten. Ready or not, Eric, ''ming your way!" I yell, pulling off the ck blindfold around my eyes, and sprinting out of the house, towards the garden.


    We''d yed hide-and-seek a thousand times ¡ª mostly when we got tired of video games and wanted a little excitement aside from board games ¡ª and each and every time, Eric always hid in the garden, close to the thickest rose patch or in the abandoned den behind their huge mansion. Today, however, he wasn''t in the garden, and I start getting worn out when I see that he''s not in the abandoned den as well. Taking a detour back into the house, I stand still in the foyer and shut my eyes, listening. I hear things being moved about in the storeroom to my left, apanied by intense giggling.


    Smirking, I tiptoe towards the storeroom and, with a deep breath, kicked the door open, catching Eric right before he slipped into an old sack. "Aha!


    Gotcha!" I lunge at him, knocking him off his feet as we both fall onto an old mattress, wrestling each other andughing. He tickled my sides, causing my arms to fly out, and tten themselves over his broad, solid chest. I''ll be lying to myself if I said I didn''t know when they morphed from soft, baby flesh, to rock hard solid overnight. Just like how I''d traded my breasts- soft handballs ¡ª for big, supple oranges.


    Ever since I met Eric in sixth grade, we''d gotten along like bread and butter.


    His house was my second home, and we were inseparable. Literally. His friends were my friends, and one of us hardly took a decision without informing the other of it first. Little wonder why everyone expected that, after high school, when we both will move to the city, we''ll get married.


    I haven''t given much thought to marriage. Ever. And Eric would be thest man I would want to spend the rest of my life with. I''m sure he feels the same way too. Our bond is entirely tonic and we do see each other more as siblings.


    He pinches my upper arm now, and I yowl, aiming a kick for his balls which he dodges smartly. We roll about like bunnies for a while, before disentangling, our hands sped together as we look up at the dusty ceiling, trying to catch our breaths, giggling.


    "How did you know I was in here?" Eric asks, probing my side. I gasped, whirling away.


    "Stop! I just... I didn''t find you in the garden or the abandoned den so I..." I''m getting ready to slip out of his reach and kick him out of the bed with the heel of my foot when I hear the front door of the house open and close curtly. And I end up losing my focus and falling off the mattress instead.


    He''s home.


    Six o''clock on the dot every evening. Not a minute more. Not a minute less.


    It''s him. The only man who can make my stomach flip.


    Outwardly, I try to contain myself, try not to show a reaction that''d get Eric to suspect, but inside, I''m burning up like a paper that''d caught me, rattling like a rickety old train on the railway and my stomach has been left on the dirty, metal floor.


    Eric''s father is home.


    Tristan McHemma Hemsworth.


    I catch sight of his pristine, ck loafers as he passes by the storeroom, ncing in briefly and beaming when he espies me copsed on the mattress, next to hisughing son. He shakes his head and moves on, towards the kitchen, barely giving me enough time to drink in his familiar features. Honestly, I''ve got to ept that it''s impossible to soak in the sight of his big, sexy body. Those broad shoulders. Hard, thick, and imprable.


    Everywhere. Even in his pants and boxer briefs, I''m sure.


    Seriously, I''m not making this up. Last month, he''d taken Eric and I swimming to celebrate our birthdays - Eric and I were born in the same month and our dates were only three days apart so we also celebrated it together like twins. I hadn''t envisioned that Tristan was fond of water, or that he''d strip out of his immacte suit and join us in. I merely thought he''d wait for us at the parents'' section, so you can imagine my surprise when I saw him swimming up to us in a tight, yellow underwear which did nothing but divulge just how huge, and hard his junk was. I knees wobbled under the water at the sight of his salt and pepper chest hair, the round b of his stomach.


    The painful outline of his thick, huge, veiny cock.


    Each time the water molded his swim trunks to hisp, the enormous ridge in between his thighs made my belly so ticklish, I turned so red, Eric had to carry me out of the water, thinking I was having a sunburn.


    Tristan Hemsworth is forty-six, a single-father widow.


    I''m neen.


    I''ve been silently, passionately, madly in love with him since I was roughly, thirteen.


    I thought I''d get over him as I grow older, but honestly, no onepares. No one ever seems capable. What Tristan does to me in my dreams is more fulfilling than what any boy could hope to aplish in real life. I''m not exaggerating, which is the reason why I don''t even bother with them. College starts in a few months, and I''m already doubly sure the boys there won''t measure up, either.


    At the reminder of college - namely, the tuition fee needing to be paid - sadness clumps itself around my guts, making me groan as I rise to my feet, dusting myself off. I sh a breezy smile at Eric. "I''m going to grab some water from the kitchen. I''m so parched." I tuck a stray strand of my ginger red hair behind my ear and exhaled. "Want anything while I''m at it?" "No," Eric says, standing up as well. He towers over me with a few, substantial inches. "You go ahead. I''ll try and clean up this ce. Pops gonna have me grounded if I don''t."


    "Not if I can help as well. Be back in a bit."


    On my way to the kitchen, my hands quiver as I tuck my skirt a little higher, and knot my tank top under my breasts. I flip my hair back, and put ona flirtatious smile. It''s like a superpower - I''ve disarmed almost every man I''vee across with my smile and suggestive bodynguage. I''m known for being a smart flirt. A sly tease. They''re wrong, but Godforbid they ever find out that it''s all a facade. That I''m just pretending. Treading water. Try as much as they can to resist me, I''ve always gotten what I wanted.


    And this time, I''m intent on making Tristan mine. I don''t care what I have to do, or what it takes.


    You have no idea how it hurts to keep seeing someone who you desperately crave everyday. Getting a glimpse of what I can''t have.


    Pretending he''s mine for a moment, like I always do. It''s what I''ve brought myself to settle for.


    But I''ve had enough. It''s time I head in for the kill.


    When I walk into the pristine kitchen where everything is literally stainless steel, I find Tristan leaning over the countertop, a cup of hot coffee in hand, scrolling through something on his phone, the frown on his face deepening every passing second. His mid-section is suspended as he puts his full weight on his elbows, those meaty fingers sped around the gadget''s shiny body. At the mere closeness of him, and the knowledge that we''re alone, my nipples harden, skin prickling and pulsing.


    "Hey there, Master Hem," I greet, pouting as I trail a finger down the wall of the archway. "What''s making you so grumpy? Bad news?"


    "It''s nothing, really," he says dryly, not taking his eyes off the screen. "Hey, Lia.


    How are you?"


    "You know I''m always better whenever you''re around, Master," I sashay over to the counter where he is standing, propping a hip on the low cabry. "I always feel a little safer whenever you''re home. You''re all big and buff..." I trail off, swallowing.


    He cuts me a brief look, but his eyes doesn''t seem to see any of the eye candy


    I''m offering.


    Ugh. Of course he doesn''t.


    To him, I''m still the little girl who ran out to hug and wee him whenever he came home from work.


    "You know, Lia, you''re safe whenever I''m not around too. You''ve got Eric who''ll never let anything bad happen to you. The rm system is also engaged and the gate electrified," he reassures absent-mindedly, flipping a paper and scrutinizing it''s content. "How''s everything at home? How''s your father?"


    Broke.


    Destitute.


    A selfish loser whose entire life is a lie.


    "He''s fine. He said to say hello," I lied. My father is barely home to acknowledge


    me these days. Not that I have a problem with it. Seeing his face around makes my stomach roil, and my blood boil, so I always shut myself in my room each time he''s home. Which is hardly possible, considering he''s always on the run, hiding, trying to dodge creditors.


    Maybe it''s the reminder that there''s nothing left for me to use in paying my tuition fee that makes me feel a little carefree tonight. On a normal day, I''Dsimply flirt a bit with Tristan, and he''ll send me back to Erio''s room with a little pat on the head. But need a distraction from the mess that has be my life. I want thefort of his arms, the peace I''m sure they''ll bring, now more than ever ¡ª and this is saying a lot because my panties has always been on fire for this man ever since I crossed puberty.


    I take my bottom lip into my mouth, wetting it, and allow my pulse build up and trip over itself. I''m in another element, another form - I''m another Lia as I slide between Tristan and the kitchen counter, the fly of his expensive suit pants


    dragging across my bare stomach.


    Immediately, I''m pinned by that icy blue, hooded gaze. The one that


    made so many women fall at his feet. That made him a no-nonsense billionaire many times over in the business world. It''s piercing. Sharp. Ruthless. It makes me almost lose


    my act. But I don''t. Itch onto my courage with an extra ferocity, and reach up to loosen his ck tie.


    "Don''t you ever get tired of working, Big Daddy? You can''t work so hard


    all the time. It''s not good for you," I murmur, using the nickname I''ve been using for him since middle


    school. It''s been a long while since I used it, and I''ll be lying if I said it''s not perfect for this big bear goodness of a man. "All work and no y makes Daddy a dull man.


    You''ve got to have a little fun sometimes, don''t you think?"


    "Lia..." he swallows hard, looking anywhere else but my face. I detect the stern


    warning in his tone, but I pay it no mind. "W-What are you doing?"

 Chapter 50

    2: Lia.


    "Lia..." he swallows hard, looking anywhere else but my face. I detect the stern warning in his tone, but I pay it no mind. "W-What are you doing?" "What does it look like I''m doing, hm?" I hum, grunting as I sessfully take his tie off, then bat myshes as I trail the silk down between my breasts, finally, finally getting his eyes there. I feel the heat emanating off him, a muscle jumping in his cheek when I arch my back a little. "I''m just having fun, Daddy," I whisper seductively, dropping the tie and ttening my palm, riding it up the front of his perfumed, well-pressed suit. "You work so hard. You should burn steam sometimes. It''ll be good for your health...make you less grumpy." To God, I''m not lying. At all.


    Tristan spends six out of the seven days of the week working his arse off.


    Thest day, Sunday, he spends it with Eric ¡ª and it''s for a few hours only.


    Afterwards, he locks himself in his private office for the rest of the day, while Eric is left with no option than to invite me over for a sleepover.


    I''m truly worried about his stress level. I''m worried that when, eventually, he''s ready toy back and have fun it''ll be toote then. It''s not an excuse for me to get closer, promise.


    He has always been a constant in my life since he moved in right next to us.


    His son is my best friend - one I''m so thankful for, and I care about the both of them even more than my own father. I see them as my one, true family.


    "I''m not grumpy, Lia. And I''m fine. I really am," he exhales, his jaw still clenched. "You shouldn''t be standing so close to me..." his gaze falls to my hand on his chest. "And your hands...they shouldn''t¡ª" He trails off with a groan when I pop the first button open, the sight of his bare, muscled chest making heat pool in between my legs. "Oops," I say, blinking innocently. "Bet you feel relieved. How do you breathe in this shirt?


    It''s so tight. Too fitting. Too...perfect, even though I''m sure you''ll look twice hotter wearing a T-shirt instead.¡± ¡°You should stop this at once. Why do you always wear revealing clothes?


    Don''t you have a skirt that covers your pert, little teenage arse? You''re still a child, Lia." The questiones out rushed. He turns away, closing his eyes and shaking his head, You know what? Forget about whatever I just said. I shouldn''t have asked you that. What you choose to wear doesn''t concern me." I can hardly think straight. This is...this is more than I ever asked for. "Oh my God. You...notice. You do notice what I wear." My joy is inexplicable, I feel like screaming. "The way you act sometimes ¡ª ¡± ¡°We shouldn''t be having this conversation in the first ce. It''s so goddamn


    inappropriate," he buttons his shirt back and folds his big arms over his chest.


    "Now go back to Eric. In here, nothing ever happened. We never spoke about this. Understand?" Knowing that I''ll never have an opportunity as good as this for at least a long while, I defy his words, sticking my tongue out as I hop onto the counter, dragging my arse backwards, excited beyond words when Tristan''s eyes follow the movement of my bouncing breasts, his throat bobbing, working in an awkward pattern when I inch my legs open just a little. Just a tease.


    Enough so he can catch a glimpse at least of my whiteced thong. "Eric is probably engrossed in his video games and wouldn''t need me there to distract him. Besides, I''m having way more fun with you here." I lean back on my hands and proceed to shift my right knee side to side, hiding my panties from him, showing them, hiding. "Chill out, Big Daddy. Rx those nerves.


    Have fun with me." "No. This...this is madness." We both look down at the same time, at his bulging crotch, then back up at each other. I smirk victoriously.


    He''s such a terrible liar.


    "It''s not...this doesn''t mean...fuck..." He drags a palm down his face and shoves my legs together with lukewarm determination, his touch blowing up my circuits, shooting electricity through my body. haven''t been with a woman ever since Sherry died. It''s been decades, and you can''t judge me. I mean, it''s a normal reaction to be easily..." "Tested? I''m tempting you, am I


    right?" I lean forward, taking the


    pulling him closer despite his reluctance. Despite the way he stares at me with that helpless, sexy gaze. Despite the way my name leaves his throat as as a low growl. A warning. I settle my mouth over the top of his hard lips, my eyes shut. Inhaling, exhaling, inhaling. Feels so perfect.


    "You want me, don''t you? You don''t even have to say it. I can feel it. Feel the way your cock aches for me. Stop torturing yourself, Big Daddy He shakes his head, but those lipse back to mine, not kissing me alright, but fueling my hope nheless. "You''re my son''s best friend, Lia. Less than half of my age. I run with your father most evenings. Fuck, I''m practically like a father to you." Too quickly, he squeezes my knees, letting his fingers brush along my sensitive insides. Slightly higher to my higher thighs. With a breathless curse, he whirls around roughly, taking out a handkerchief from his breast pocket and dabbing his forehead with it. "I don''t know what this is. I don''t know what it is you''re trying to do, but it ends now, little girl. You go for people your age. I don''t mind if you date Eric." I should be annoyed. I should be disappointed, but instead his words only make me more determined. Make me stubborn.


    He came clean. Admitted that he notices me. Notices my body. He lets our mouths touch. Stroked my thighs. Things might have gone further, if he could just stop holding himself back. I''m almost trembling with happiness at this development. If I knew he''d be this responsive earlier, I could''ve pushed him sooner. If I''d been this brave from the beginning, I could''ve broken him a lot earlier. The man I burned for, love so fiercely, is turned on. He''s attracted. But also, he''s thrown up a startling fifty-foot wall between us.


    I''m more than happy to climb it this time. To show him I''m more than the little, horny girl he thinks I am. To show him how much I love him. How much I''m willing to be devoted.

 Chapter 51

    3: Lia.


    He came clean. Admitted that he notices me. Notices my body. He lets our mouths touch. Stroked my thighs. Things might have gone further if he could just stop holding himself back. I''m almost trembling with happiness at this development. If I knew he''d be this responsive earlier, I could''ve pushed him sooner. If I''d been this brave from the beginning, I could''ve broken him a lot earlier. The man I burned for, love so fiercely, is turned on. He''s attracted.


    But also, he''s thrown up a startling fifty-foot wall between us.


    I''m more than happy to climb it this time. To show him I''m more than the little, horny girl he thinks I am. To show him how much I love him. How much I''m willing to be devoted.


    That''s if he doesn''t throw me out of the kitchen before I get a chance to do anything.


    With more confidence than I had before entering the room, I slide off the counter very slowly, letting my skirt hike up all the way to my curvy hips, thrilled at the way he groans, his eyes glued there no matter how hard he tries to look away. He stifles a groan with the pocket square on the back of his thick neck now. Maintaining intense eye contact with the only man I could ever want, I bite my bottom lip and jut out my chin arrogantly, then pull the white,cy thong down my legs, stepping out of them. I dangle it from my index finger and part my legs, giving him a full second for him to get a full view. For him to look at me. There. Nake. Bare for him. Showing him that the little girl''s excuse is so old news. I''m a grown-ass woman now, and I am sure of what I want. This strip is meant to open his eyes. To help him update reality.


    His jaw goes ck. "Holy fucking shit," he rasps, starting to twist away - to block my seduction out- but it''s impossible. He can''t. Notpletely though. Half- turned. Half-heartedly, his eyes still lingering at the juncture of my thighs, his tongue snaking out to wet those pink, perfectly-matured lips, surrounded by an irresistible ck pepper-and-salt mustache.


    Cautiously, I close the distance between us, smirking at his helpless expression as I tuck the thong into his breast pocket while his mighty chest heaves, faster and faster. "No one has to know, Big Daddy. I can be your cute little secret. Your guilty pleasure," I whisper, gently dragging my middle finger down, along the stiff bulge that was his erection. "Consider my offer. I promise you no regrets." "There''s nothing for me to think about, Lia. This...this thing you''re trying to ignite between us... it''s not happening. It can''t happen," he grinds out, but the soundes forth to me as a sexy whine. I gasp when he yanks my skirt down, back into ce, almost nudging me. "Go. Eric must be worried now.


    He''ll be here any minute." I watch him move to the other side of the kitchen, where he nts hisrge hands down on the counter, dropping his head forward. It''s pitch ck outside now, and moonlight streams in through the closest window, illuminating him in a glossy white light, and my heartbeat picks up. My pussy clenching and unclenching with yearning. To be in his arms. To have him hold me down with that hot, big, safe body andfort me. Tell me that everything would be okay.


    If only he can just...give in...


    Things would be so much fun between us, I''m sure.


    And desperately needed someone tofort me right now.


    Not only has my infatuation with Tristan just told me, forcefully, to leave, but I also have a much bigger problem. I have less than a month toe up with my first semester''s tuition fee, as well as money for amodation and other necessities. There''s no point asking my father because I know he has nothing. And asking him will only make him avoid home a lot more.


    My options are disappearing. Quickly too. I have no one to run to. No one to help


    me.


    I could ask any number of my


    friends for the money. Their parents


    would probably have a hard time


    believing they only needed the mone for themselves, but they''ll give them anyway. But that would raise a lot of questions and expose my father as a debtor. A liar. A wrench. That would paint me as a fraud. I care a lot about the cute, rich girl image they have of me. Ruining that, at this vital point in my life, will wreck me.


    There is at least one option a solid ny-five percent of girls my age have to pursue - find a stinky rich old billionaire and be his sugar baby. Or one of his sugar babies. It really didn''t matter if he was willing to pay their tuition and fund their expensive lifestyles. In exchange for...pany. Of the biblical variety.


    There''s a website that''s made


    connecting with older billionaire men a lot easier, which I''ve visited so many times. I still haven''t brought myself to create a profile, but with time running out and the deadline approaching steadily, I have no option but to make a profile soon and pray to the heavens that someone is interested. It won''t be easy, but I think I can manage.


    But what if...what if there was a possibility¡ªeven if it''s the tiniest kind - for me


    to be Tristan''s sugar baby?


    It would be like killing two birds with one stone. I would get the man of my dreams, who''ll also be footing my bills and tuition. A marvelous dreame true.


    And if he''d just let himself lose a little, he''d realize that I''m the best thing that''s ever happened to him¨¨ since ck coffee. He''ll realize that no one will love and appreciate his work like I do. I''m not gunning for something long-term, because I know that''ll be like asking for the moon, so I''m settling for a lot less. If we could just spend some time together, this time as adults and not as an adult and a child, he''ll notice my growth. That I could be more than his son''s best friend. Daughter of his good neighbor. I could be his safe haven - the one thing in his life that wasn''t rted to stress and work.


    Who wouldn''t want that? Tristan, I suppose.


    It won''t be easy, but I''m willing to try.


    Suddenly, an idea pops up and I smile.


    I would get Tristan Hemsworth to bed me, no matter what it takes.

 Chapter 52

    4: Tristan.


    Legs shaking, and teeth grinding hard, I stare at the crumpled pile of whitece on the counter.


    No one has to know, Big Daddy. I can be your cute, little secret. Your guilty pleasure.


    Fucking fantastic.


    Lia has absolutely no idea how long I''ve been in torment, thinking about it. I''ve been counting the days until she finally leaves home for college, relief, and fear whirling inside my chest. With her gone, everything would truly be normal for once. I wouldn''t have toe home every night, worried I might break underneath the tension she''s ced me. Finally drag her perky, sweet arse upstairs to my bedroom, shut the door, and fuck the living daylights out of her until she loses her breath.


    With each visit, each day came a new temptation. One that drives me further and further away from logical reasoning, pushing me towards the steep end.


    The way she prattles into the kitchen each time, in various revealing outfits, her eyes gleaming with mischief, her hands getting more and more brave when they touch me. She''s like a candy I can''t have. The ultimate, alluring forbidden fruit. Twenty-five years my junior. My son''s best friend. The daughter of our neighbor. And to put the fucking cherry on the cake, I''ve yed the role of a second father to her all these years.


    I had always seen her as my daughter. When did that change?


    I run a hand through my hair as I try to recall. It''s noting easily to me ¡ª all a disturbing blur. Work does that to me. Makes me a bystander to everything going on in my personal life ¡ª a disinterested bystander at that. One day I looked up to find out that Lia''s tits had swelled thrice the size of a medium-sized baseball, and she now had a mouth-watering arse that made my cock raise its head excitedly, bobbing it like a dog. My head spun at the quick changes, which she revels in disying in my kitchen, to the detriment of my mental health.


    She''s a fucking flirt. And a good one at that.


    I''ve always seen it in her. Something in her demeanor, but her new banging body makes that personality a dangerous weapon. She''s aware of her potential; of the effect her appeal has on me.


    Surely, I can''t be the only man she goes this hard for, can I?


    I ask myself this over and over again, with no solid answer forting.


    The girl is only being nice to me, like any other girl her age would, but in her case, it made me feel desirable. Reminding me that I still have a functioning dick and decades left to use it and bring forth twice a dozen babies if I wanted. There''s no way in hell that beautiful damsel wants a bulky, aging, thick-around-the-middle bastard like me with more salt than pepper in his hair. It''s only a game to her. She''s done this many times before to other men; teasing, and ying around.


    That''s what I thought until she propositioned me. Made known the surprising fact that she wants me as much as I want her.


    Lia could have any man in the city. She could have her pick of any man in the world. And yet she settles for me.


    No one has to know, Big Daddy. I can be your cute, little secret. Think about it.


    God take the wheel. It''s been over five days since she''s said those words to me and I''ve been finding it hard to concentrate on my work or anything else.


    They keep echoing in my head, and I can''t get rid of my erection, no matter how many times I jerk off. And every single time, I think of her moaning Big Daddy into my ear, her tight pussy making squelching noises while I pump in and out of her. Honestly. I should be staked to a tree and burnt alive for even fantasizing about the girl, but that''s as far as I''m allowing myself to get carried away by her. There will be no calling her.


    There would be no long hours spent wondering how we could keep it a secret as best as possible.


    I''m aman with morals. Held in high regard by society. Not some middle-aged creep who needs a barely legal girlfriend to feel youthful again. Lia deserves much better. She''s got a shimmering future ahead of her. An education. A career. Other men. Young.


    I m my fist so hard on the table, my phone almost falls face t down on the floor.


    It''s quite funny to be jealous. Absurd. Just great. I''ve let her hypnotize me. Let her flirting get into my head. I''ve allowed myself to start thinking if she saw me differently from other men. If I was in any way, special to her.


    You''re disgusting.


    Worse than pathetic.


    Take a fucking look at yourself in the mirror.


    My reflection on the screen of myputer draws my attention. I exhaled loudly, noting the graying sideburns. Once upon a time, I was the hottest bachelor to ever walk the face of the earth, but I''ve traded my health for wealth. I''m no more as good-looking as I used to be, ever since Eunice''s death. What would I even look like on top of Lia''s gorgeous, supple body? It would be awful. Like that grainy homemade porn between a granny and a guy who was of the same age range as herst son.


    With an irritable curse, I swipe the thong off my desk and stuff them back into my pocket, giving in to the urge to smell my hand, roughly inhaling the lingering perfume of her pussy before forcefully turning my mind back to the work I was doing. I open my mail, ready to shoot off a reply to an important inquiry, when a subject line - about five emails from the top catches my eye.


    WORLD CLASS BEST SERVICE. YOU CAN''T AFFORD TO PASS UP THIS OPPORTUNITY. IT PROMISES A LOT.


    My brows knot together in confusion. What in God''s name is this? An advertisement? Seems like it. But why did my filtering service pick it up? What could be the reason? I don''t recognize the email address, but the name of the sender rings a suspicious bell; Princeton Bastille. That sounds like one of the rich, braggadocios boys from my Saturday Golf Club for sure. And if so, I don''t want to outright ignore them, especially if this is something ALL CAPS important.


    I tap my finger on the mouse for a moment, contemting, the clock the email,


    finding a link in the body, and nothing more. Just a tiny red link.


    I leaned closer, squinting so I could read the words that is embedded in the URL.


    Hot southern sugar babies.


    What the hell is that?


    I shake my head, about to close the mail, to write this off as spam, but something makes me tap the link out of curiosity. I''m not a man who can walk away from something mysterious, and I''ve never heard of hot Southern sugar babies before. If this is some serious, illegal shit that has been sent to me by mistake, I have to do the right thing and alert the appropriate authorities to handle it. And when the website sshes open across my screen, the header a deep shade of red, that''s my first thought.


    This is illegal!


    Prostitution.


    There are hundreds of girls, young enough to be my daughter, if I had one, beaming in photographs in all types of poses. A vast majority are lying in beds, showing peeks of tempting skin beneath their college sweatshirts. A sound of disgust escapes my lips, not from judgment, but because these girls must have reasons to exchange their bodies for money. Reasons like debt, I assume. And I don''t like knowing that this is an opportunity for perverts my age to take advantage of them using their bottomless bank ounts. Why in hell would someone send this to me ¡ª My jaw cks as a particr photo catches my eye.


    The first one is on the second row.


    No. It can''t be.


    It''s... it''s...Lia?

 Chapter 53

    5: Tristan.


    No. It couldn''t be Lia.


    I must be seeing things.


    I rub my eyes vigorously with the back of my arm and peer at the screen again to make sure I''m not hallucinating. But there it is, Lia''s pictures; poignant, gorgeous, tempting, and so... revealing.


    In one, she''s wearing a light-blue, sheen-like bikini, lying on her side, her left arm resting on her hip as she shoots the camera that bold, flirtatious smile of hers I know so well. She''s listed in the FEATURED section - the first on the fucking list. No surprise there. She is outrageously beautiful with bedroom eyes that speak of higher intelligence and a terse smartness. Those lithe thighs and glossy lips would make men lose control of their third legs in a heartbeat. She has that much appeal.


    Now that I think about it, who else has ess to this website? Thousands of men? Millions, perhaps? Every single one of them would click on her, including me. I have no choice, and I''m so bored. I tell myself I''m just browsing through her profile, gathering information in order to put a stop to this nonsense. I tell myself I''m merely looking out for her, but hell, these photos of her frolicking on the beach, looking like a sculptured goddess with the sun reflecting off her porcin skin like that give me the hard-on of my existence.


    Somehow, I manage to drag my gaze away from thest photo which is of her wet, dripping buns, and read the actual bio.


    Hey there! Couldn''t resist clicking on my pictures, I guess? *Wink wink*. I''m Lia. I''m just a normal, college girl searching for financial support in exchange for a private, rxing, fun-filled time with you...


    I snap theptop close, not bothering to read the rest.


    What the actual fuck? Does she need financial support?


    Her father is a COO of a lucrative hedge fund. As close friends, since I could remember, we toiled, sweated, and gave our all toe up the ranks together. I''ve been to his home countless times for visits and dinners. Lia''s family is well-to- do and financially stable. That''s even an understatement - they''re wealthy. It makes no sense that she would be in need of money. None at all.


    Was she lying? Why would she lie about such a thing in the first ce?


    Well, this ends now. I''ve had it up to my throat. I know I should mind my business and stay away, but I can''t.


    She''s...my friend''s daughter. tf I had a daughter, and Lia''s father happened to stumble upon her on some corny dating site like this, I know for a fact he''d do what I''m about to do right now.


    The thought of some lecherous old man putting his hands on Lia''s body is making my stomach roil. It''s so inappropriate and sickening, but what''s the difference between me and such a man?! also want to touch her, don''t 1?


    With a frustrated growl of self-loathing, I pick up my phone and unlock it with a swipe, scrolling through Lia''s phone number. I don''t remember when I took it from her, but I''ve had it for quite a long while, wanting to have a trusted backup way of reaching Eric when they venture out of the house together and


    don''te back till it''ste as fuck. But I''ve never had cause to use it. Until now.


    Even the thought of calling her up with my phone and hearing her soft, flirty voice is making my cock throb relentlessly in my pants.


    She intoxicates me. I hate it, and I love it at the same time.


    She answers on the third ring. "Well, hello there, Big Daddy," she sing-songs in a


    light, sexy voice. "What a glorious surprise. Is everything alright?"


    A shout builds in my throat. I want to yell at her. Demand a suitable exnation as to what on earth she''s looking for in such a disgusting website as this, but stop myself, a bright idea sprouting in the depths of my mind. I want to see her face as we''re having the discussion. I want to weigh her reactions - know if she''s telling the truth or not. If I lose my temper with her, I might lose the chance to talk some sense into the girl.


    Right? I''m handling this responsibly as I should.


    No, you''re not. You should be calling her father instead, you old swine.


    I should be letting him handle the whole thing himself. He would have better


    control of the situation.


    Lia''s his daughter. Not mine.


    Christ. Okay, maybe I want her in my


    office, and this is all an excuse to


    make that happen. Would you me me? She''s got me wrapped around her tiny, little finger. Maybe I''m so sick and horny for this little girl that I''ll put myself through more torture just to be around her. Bubno matter how badly I thirst for her, no matter how strongly I''d like to have Lia''s legs spread open on my desk, I won''t let that happen. I won''t let myself get carried away.


    I''m going to invite her over, talk to her, fix this problem, and move on.


    Through myself back into work like I always do. Wankter when I get home. "Lia," I say cautiously, my voice sounding like the bottom of an oil barrel.


    Quiet. "I''m sorry for calling like this. There''s... There''s just something I''d like to discuss with you. Immediately. Are you downtown?" "No. I went to the spa to jazz up and also get a pedicure. I chose baby pink, Big Daddy," she whispers the Big Daddy part and giggles. I suppress an excited growl, fondling my cock through the zipper of my suit pants. "What''s it about, Big Daddy?"


    "You''ll know when you get here," I growl through my teeth. "Text me the address. I''ll send a car."


    I whip out my pocket square and wipe the sweat off my lip.


    This better not backfire, because if it does, I don''t know what I''ll do with myself.


    Leaning back in my swivel chair, I exhale as I start waiting patiently for her, willing my cock to stay still.

 Chapter 54

    6: Lia.


    I exhale as I step out of the ck SUV, smoothing the ruffles on my sky-blue, high-waist, school-girl skirt. I flip my hair as I look up at the ck onyx building emzoned with the words Hemsworth Holdings. I whip out a small mirror I always carry about with me and check my mascara, making sure my French- braided pigtails don''t have any hair sticking out, and nod, satisfied with it.


    "I can''t take you enough for the ride," I call out to the driver as he pulls away.


    When there''s a pedestrian break, I walk across the sidewalk toward the tall, imposing building. Where my presence has been gruffly requested.


    Of course I have an idea why.


    It''s the email I sent from that burner ount.


    I can''t believe my insane luck. Tristan really clicked on that link. I know him to be the strict disciplinarian who didnt trust the unknown, nor had any time for these little shenanigans no matter what. I was busy in the spa, thinking up a million other ways to get the website in his radar, when he called me.


    I look up at the sky and see the heavens smiling down at me.


    Judging by his steely tone on the phone, he has definitely seen my profile on the sugar babies website. I filled in an application to get featured on their sweltering hot cornerst week, and my profile went live on the sectionst night. I''ve had over two-hundred friend requests, asking me for my contact, and offering to double the amount I needed for my tuition. I didn''t read every single one of them because I wasn''t nning on giving in to any one of those leeches. I have my big daddy in mind, so I won''t give in to anything unless I fail at convincing Tristan toe for me. To give us what we both desperately need.


    What we should''ve given ourselves a long time ago.


    Please let him say yes and fuck me.


    Please don''t let him scold and throw me out without anything happening between


    us.


    It has been two weeks since I had his hands on me and I feel like I''m empty, walking around like a zombie. I miss his touch, the scrape of his rough palms, and the gruff, manly rasp of his breath. I''ve lost count of the number of times I''ve spent sitting on my water closet with my legs spread open and two of my fingers stuffed in my clit, my eyes closed and my head thrown back in ecstasy as I reyed those moments in the kitchen when our lips met. Even now, walking through the air-conditioned lobby of his office building, heat pools up in between my legs as I think about how close we came to kissing.


    Me, Lia, and Master Hemsworth.


    Kissing.


    Could you believe it? It''ll be a dreame true. It''ll mean progress.


    The elevator arrives and I step inside amidst tall, solid trunks of ck suits. I stifle augh as I look down at my appearance, shaking my head at how out of ce I must seem. I stick out like blue butter icing, surrounded by businessmen my father''s age. I face the wall to conceal my stuff nipples, remembering toote that I''m wearing a see-through blouse ¡ª the men are drawn like a bear to honey, their eyes roving over me hungrily. Two of them, hot, mighty, draw closer to me till I''m pressed into a corner of the elevator, my breath elerated with nerves. Fear.


    I need my big daddy.


    I won''t even try to deny it. I''m a flirt. Always enjoyed keeping men on their toes. No amount of interest rattles me. But only with stupid boys my age who I can easily throw off when they start craving more. I always warn them on time anyway, so they wouldn''t me me when they eventually fall for me.


    I''ve never wanted more from them, or anyone.


    I''ve only wanted more from one person only.


    Tristan Hemsworth.


    These men are older, bulky, and have a world of experience in their deeply- set, hard eyes. They''ve been with countless women of all ages and sizes, and are ustomed to getting what they want. My father has had guests like this over for brief business meetings or dinners sometimes. But I''m always careful not to be left alone with them. Not when they make their interest so tantly obvious when no one is looking. It creeps me out.


    I''ve got their full attention now, and it''s unsettling. Four of them, I see in the mirrored wall. Their lips are curled in devious smirks. One of them starts unbuckling his belt, letting out a low maniacal chuckle ¡ª another about to hit the emergency stop button on the metal panel - The doors suddenly roll open. And just in time too.


    Tristan appears.


    I exhale, slumping against the wall in relief. He steps forward, and with nothing more than a re directed towards the leeching men, grabs my elbow and starts dragging me out of the elevator. Away from them, and directly into his big bear embrace.


    I let out a happy sigh, my legs almost giving out at the giddy excitement of being held by Tristan.


    My knight-in-shining armour. A messiah sent from above.


    I ride my arms up, hooking them around his neck and inhale the wholesome; beautiful scent of musk and man from his well-presser suit, nearly moaning when he wraps me up tight, one arm around myo shoulders, one low around the small of my back. When I look back up, I see that he''s still giving the men at the elevator a death re, baring his teeth at them in a possessively hot way that turns me on as much as it gives me hope. If he''s possessive over me, there''s no way he''ll let me be on the sugar babies website, right?


    Right?


    He''ll have no choice but to put an end to all these and finally im me. The elevator doors draw to a close, taking away the sea of dangerous men.


    "You just have to give me the word, Lia. These men, I caught their faces on camera. I have their details. They''ll be fired with just a snap of a finger.


    Anything you like. And it won''t end there, they won''t have it rosy in this city anymore. They''ll be fucked, everyst one of them," he lets. curse I was watching the cam feed was worried that the camera wouldn''t get here on time my sweet girl..." "But it did, big daddy. Now I''m in your arms...safe," I whisper into his neck, snuggling into his neck. "Thank you, Big Daddy. You came through." Between our tightly pressed bodies, Tristan bes fully erect. He cussed, swallowing hard, one of hisrge hands getting lost in the pink ruffles of my skirt. "You naughty, naughty girl. What is this damn outfit you''re wearing?  Throw in the pigtails and you look like a seven-year-old school girl." "Well, I am a school-girl. I''m your school-girl." "Perhaps, I should also treat you as one. Bad girls get punished, and you have beema bad girl. A very, very, bad, bad girl, Lia," he rasps, dragging his hand up the back of my skirt slowly and kneading my right cheek - just one glorious time - before he pulls his hand away, disentangling from me, letting out a shaking breathing. "Fuck this, Lia. Enough of these mind games." Missing his hands, I revert back to my usual flirtatious routine, cing a hand on my hip and biting my bottom lip hard. "How is it my fault? You''re the one who wanted to see me." Tristan''s eyes drops to my breasts and heats up.


    "Yeah. I must have been drunk or something," he mutters thickly, taking me by the wrist now. ¡°You''ll do as I say, Lia. Avoid any eye contact with any of the men in the supplement department, do you understand?"


    "But-"


    "No buts. Come on."


    Smirking, I let him drag me out of the deserted marble desert floor and down a spacious hallway with navy-blue walls. At the end of it, there''s a reception desk, a fleetingly, brightly-lit office beyond, packed full of analysts and traders, all paying keen attention to theirputers.


    "Why can''t I make eye contact?" I yelp when he suddenly whirls around, pressing me up against the wall and pinning me down with a ferocious, lust-filled gaze. "Because you look like you desperately want to be fucked. Any man you look at automatically takes it as an invitation that you''re into him."


    His big chest and stomach are squashing me, but I relish it. "Why should I care? That''s clearly their problem, not mine."


    "Don''t. Look. At. A. Single. One. Of. Them, Lia.¡± His hand circles my throat, tightening ever so slightly.


    "I''m in a very bad mood. If one of those musty dickheads show any interest in you,


    I won''t hesitate to have them fired immediately. I don''t care. If I have to fire every man that looks at you stupidly, I will."


    "Oh, Big Daddy," I whine, trailing a finger down his chest.


    "If you want me all to yourself, you can just say it. Stop beating around the bush."


    He''s right on the verge of agreeing with my statement.


    I can feel it. But at thest second he blows out an unsteady breath and continues leading me down the office.


    You don''t expect me to actually listen to him now, do you? I thrive on setting


    Tristan off, and so I disobey him and make contact with some inconsequential dimwit.


    Luckily, he doesn''t notice, itching for privacy. I want nothing but to be alone with him to blow my chance too, so I keep my down on the ck carpet until we''re safely enclosed in his office.

 Chapter 55

    7: Lia.


    I''ve been in my father''s office multiple times, which is impressive, but Tristan''s is even more so. Two walls made up entirely of windows overlooking the financial district. A leather sofa in front of a firece. And on the other side of the office, there are built in bookshelves behind a humongous desk. He leads me over to it now, hitting a button on his phone that brings down the blinds on the windows, darkening the office, except for the flicker of the firece and the glow of hisputer.


    With a firm hand on my back, Tristan bends me forward over his desk, putting my face right in front of the screen-and there it is. The sugar babies website has been pulled up and my profile is open. Just knowing he looked at these pictures of me so scantily dressed wets my panties, makes me restlessly hot.


    "Lia Estel Amarie," Tristan says, using my full name, his hand t between my shoulder des, hisp pressed to my bottom. "You tell me right now that someone stole these pictures. That you didn''t voluntarily put them up on this horrific website."


    "hed "Lia, you didn''t. Tell me you didn''t."


    "I did," I whisper, my breath fogging up theputer screen. "How...who sent you this? How did you find out?"


    Tristan lets out a hiss of breath over my confession, his big hand twisting in the back of my tank top. "A friend sent it to me, urging me to try the service. A service where men my age find young girls to fuck between business meetings. It''s inexcusable. It''s wrong." I don''t like making Tristan this upset. He doesn''t take care of himself and I get very worried about his stress level. Sometimes it even keeps me awake at night, tossing and turning anxiously, wishing he would just let me care for him. But I have to see this through. This is make or break. I can''t go on waiting for him to see me as more than a little girl. I have to force him to notice. I have to tempt him until he gives in. The alternative is loving him from afar for the rest of my life and I truly think that will kill me. So it''s full speed ahead.


    Trust the n.


    "I wonder if your friend is one of the men who messaged me," I drawl. "Asking to meet."


    Tristan stiffens, the tempo of his breath changing. Growing harsher. The fire crackles on the opposite end of the office. And then he does something I''m not expecting, but excites me beyond my wildest dreams. He flips up my skirt and spanks me. Hard.


    "Cock teasing little brat," he grunts, pping his palm against my other cheek, ripping a gasp from my mouth, my fingers turning to ws on the desk. "You will take yourself off this fucking site. Immediately. You''ll delete every message you received. And I''m going to watch you do it. You''re going to sit that hot little ass right in Big Daddy''sp and take it all the hell down."


    I want to tell him yes. Yes, I''ll do it.


    Especially because he called himself Big Daddy. Treating me like his wayward little girl, just like I''ve dreamed about for so long. I want to scream my agreement and make him happy and be a good girl. But I can''t do that yet.


    Not yet. Not until he ims me himself.


    "No," I whimper. "You can''t make me."


    "Oh yes I can." I''m turned over and crowded up onto the desk. He looms so close, I have no choice but to open my thighs for him, my femininity clenching when he steps between them, pressing his hard shaft flush to my cleft. "You don''t need the money, Lia. Why?"


    "I do need it." I wet my lips, hating that I have to lie. "M-my father keeps me on too short a leash. I want more spending money. Not that I owe you an exnation.¡±


    "Don''t you, baby?" He ducks his head, breathing hard against the side of my neck. "Don''t you owe me an exnation, after treating me to little peeks of tits and ass for months? After you shed me that airtight pussy on my kitchen counter?"


    My thighs flex involuntarily around his bulky hips, my nipples throbbing now. Painfully. "You have a filthy mouth, Mr. Hemsworth. I had no idea.¡±


    "Take down the profile," he says with forced calm, his lips traveling up the side of my neck to bury in my hair, his hands inching higher and higher up the outside of my thighs. "You want spending money? I''ll get you a credit card.


    Cash. Whatever you want. But you don''t respond to any of those men. You take your beautiful image off the site."


    Almost there.


    I can''t believe it, but we''re almost there. He''s touching me, offering me money. It''s happening.


    Once we have an agreement, we''ll have time. Time alone. To finally get to know each other as adults. I''ll finally be able to show him how good we can be together.


    I run my hand down the length of his tie, tugging gently. "Are you offering to be my sugar daddy, Mr. Hemsworth?"


    "What?" he barks, his heading up. Eyes shing. "Absolutely not. I''ll give you the money without strings. I''m not making a teenager fuck me for cash."


    Make me?


    Is he crazy? I''m practically begging.


    Push a little more.


    "I won''t take your money without giving something in return."


    "Lia. No." Even as he supposedly turns down my offer, he rakes his hands down over my breasts, plumping them in his hands. Teasing my already-stiff nipples between his thumb and forefinger. "Jesus Christ, these tits...they make me so goddamn hot."


    That admission dampens my panties even more. So close.


    Ever so slightly, I tug him forward by the tie, nting my mouth against his ear. "There are a lot of reasons a man like you would want a sugar baby."


    Slowly, I let go of his tie, lean back slightly and peel off my tank top, watching a violent shudder pass through him at the sight of my bare breasts. I draw his hands to them, urging him to mold the mounds in his strong grip and a wet spot appears on the fly of his pants, that massive chest heaving. "For one, you don''t have time to date. But you still deserve pleasure, don''t you?" I find his erection with my hand, rubbing the now-wet material up and down, earning a guttural moan from his mouth. "And with so much money, Big Daddy, why not get that pleasure from a virgin? Don''t you want a little girl all your own?"


    "Goddammit, no. A virgin?" His hands leave my breasts and grip my hips, as if he''s trying to convince himself to push me away. Instead, he yanks me up against his big body forcefully, dislodging my hands from his arousal. "Ah Jesus. No. I can''t. I can''t. I could be your father."


    "No. But you can be my Big Daddy." I open my thighs wider around his hips, arching my back enticingly. "Big Daddy gets to put it anywhere."


    I have no sexual experience. I''m just a flirt.


    But I can sense Tristan is on the verge of something extraordinary. His back is beginning to hunch, his fingers clutching and unclutching my hips. The color of his face deepens, his eyes squeezing shut. Nostrils ring.


    "You''d own my mouth. You''d own all of me," I whisper. "I''m on the pill so you don''t have to pull out or use a condom."


    And then he makes a choked sound, ramming his hips up between my thighs.


    Just once. And he bellows into my neck, grinding down, down, his hefty frame shaking against me. Straining. Dampness blooms on the front of his pants, so much moisture that it drenches my panties, making them cling to my sex.


    All I can do is take it, let him soak me, my mouth open in utter shock and joy, my hands stroking his broad back soothingly.


    "Get it all over me, Big Daddy. I''m your good girl."


    Another bellowing moan and more release soaks the fly of his dress pants, his shaft jerking behind the zipper, his grip bruising on my hips. His mouth kisses my neck reverently, just once, and then unexpectedly, he tears himself away from me, taking a pocket square from the back pocket of his pants and wiping his forehead and upper lip, his gaze hot and a little wild on the spot between my syed thighs. "Take the profile down. Now."


    "Does this mean-"


    "Yes," he heaves, raking a hand down his face. "I''ll be your...sugar daddy."


    Ie very close to crying.


    I''ve loved him so long.


    Now I get to kiss him, be with him, spend time together the only way a no-nonsense businessman like him would ever allow. Under a contract. I want to throw myself into his arms, but can tell he''s stunned by the force of his reaction to me. Knowing I need to give him time to limate


    to our new rtionship, I put my tank top back on and hop off the desk, turning toward the monitor of hisputer. A few key strokester and the profile has been deleted.


    "There,¡± I say, blinking back at him over my shoulder. "I''m taken."


    Still not breathing normally, Tristan jerks his wallet from his front right pocket and removes every bill in the fold. A giant stack of hundreds. And hands it to me. "Until I can make arrangements."


    Guilt tries to pervade my belly, but I ignore it. Tristan is a multi-billionaire. There is no limit to what he can afford. Plus, I remind myself, he would never agree to a normal rtionship with me. He''s a man of rules and structure. I should know, I''ve been infatuated with him since I was twelve. There is no cheating at board games under his roof. No dessert before dinner. He needs things outlined perfectly and that''s why this n will work. Until I can convince him we can have a real rtionship. No money involved. Just love.


    "Thank you,¡± I say, going up on my toes to kiss him softly on the mouth. "I''ll wait


    for you to call." Another kiss, followed by a gentle bite of his full bottom lip. "Il think


    of you non-stop."


    He groans, staggering toward me


    and kissing me back, inhaling me, really, before breaking away as if shaken. More than anything, I want to be held in his arms, especially after my first sexual experience, but I know how to quit while I''m ahead. I''ve gotten what I came for and I better leave before Tristan''s conscience gets the better of him. So with one more kiss of his masculine mouth, I fix my clothes as much as possible and leave the office, already counting the seconds until my phone rings.

 Chapter 56

    8: Tristan.


    I pace the floor of the hotel suite, stopping at the window and looking out over the bright lights of the city skyline. I''ve always been an honorable man.


    As decent as one can possibly be while maintaining his sess in the world of finance. I don''t gamble, drink heavily or womanize and I keep my word. Yet here I am, waiting for an eighteen-year-old girl to arrive so I can pay her for sex.


    Looking at my reflection in the window, I know damn well that paying Lia is the only way I''d ever get the privilege of having her beneath me. We''re old and young. Big and small. Coarse and smooth. Because of that, there is somethingforting about the fact that I''ll bepensating her. When she arrives, I n to outline our agreement in a clear, concise manner and that will help, too. Having a detailed understanding. A mutually beneficial venture is something I understand. Maybe after we''ve met privately a few times, I''ll stop feeling this sweaty, horny shame for wanting to ride a girl twenty-seven years my junior. Wanting to get my dick into her so bad, my briefs are twisted around the turgid flesh, my balls like two tight knots.


    I''ve booked the presidential suite at the Fairbourne and the bed waits silently in the other room, taunting me. Am I really doing this? Am I really a sugar daddy now?


    Ever since Lia came to my office and I came in my pants like a school boy, I''ve done some research and these arrangements are not unusual. In fact, they''remon for men of my ilk. That doesn''t make me feel any better. If anything, I feel


    worse.


    Lia is the furthest thing frommon. She''s bright and sharp and warm. Herughter has always been a source of joy in my home. Her wit can match anyone. She''s always fussing over me, telling me I work too much. Bringing sses of warm milk or herbal tea to my office when I''m workingte and she''s hanging out with Eric Eric.


    Jesus, how would I exin this to my son?


    That I''m out of my mind with lust for his best friend since middle school. He would think I''m a sick motherfucker-and maybe I am. I barely made it twenty minutes after Lia sailed out of my office before I started making arrangements for the following night. I''ve been watching the clock, waiting for this. Aching. Jesus, the things she said to me. The way she tugged me off through my pants, her perky tits on unabashed disy. I''ve never been so hard in my life, throat closing, palms sweating, spine in a vise. She owned me.


    And afterward...


    I''ve never wanted to hold someone so badly.


    Lia has always been the breezy one. She has a quip and a wink for everyone.


    But she was vulnerable sitting there on my desk. She needed...


    Christ, I can''t believe I''m even thinking this.


    She needed her Big Daddy.


    She needed me to rock her against my chest and kiss her forehead. I''ve never had this kind of rtionship with anyone, nor have I wanted one. Where I''m the father figure and the lover. With Lia...I don''t know. It feels inevitable. Feels right. Like something we both need very badly. I''ve regretted not rocking and soothing her since she left my office and I won''t have those same regrets after she leaves tonight.


    Our n was to meet at nine o''clock and there is still ten minutes to go.


    I turn from the window, nning on pouring myself a drink, when my phone rings.


    Work.


    I''ve never let a work call go


    unanswered in my life. It''s how I''ve


    ?????


    built an empire. And I''m not changing how, even if the board member''s name shing on the screen of my phone causes something acidic to re in my chest. I take the call and assuage the man''s concerns about the price of wheat skyrocketing in China due to a storm destroying forty percent of the country''s crops. I assure him that we''ve already maximized the potential of an investment-such is the cutthroat world of finance-and end the call with him calmed down. But by that time, there is a pounding in my temple. I toss my phone onto the closest surface and massage the throbbing spot, trying to


    remember thest time I wasn''t stressed- There''s a knock at the door.


    Every ounce of blood in my body rushes south, my mouth drying up.


    I''m moving to the entrance before I acknowledge themand to my feet, trying toe up with something to say that won''t make me sound desperate. Even though I am, God, I just want to spread out on her hot, little body and pump the stress away. But when I open the door and see the beautiful blonde standing there in what amounts to sheer tights, a T-shirt and high heels, I can''t deny there is a throbbing in the center of my chest, too. A sweeping of relief andfort mixed in with desire.


    Lia purses her lips and cocks a hip. "You''re working, aren''t you?"


    I clear my throat hard. "I took one call."


    And just like that, here I am answering to a teenage girl about my work habits.


    Lia shakes her head at me and


    mytie


    saunters forward, into the room, closing the door behind her. She tosses her purse onto the entry table,reaching up to loosen my and that sense of relief multiplies, the pounding in my temple slowly ebbing. "You have to leave the office where it belongs sometimes." I open my mouth to speak, but she keeps going. "Yes, I know you have to be aware of what''s happening in every corner of the globe every second of the day, but you also have to care for yourself." She throws my tie over her shoulder. "We need to realign these chakras. If you aren''t bnced in your personal life, your professional one will eventually teeter and topple. We can''t have that, can we?"


    My lips are twitching.


    Damn. When was thest time I smiled?


    The power this little girl has over me.

 Chapter 57

    9: Lia.


    "My chakras," I repeat, leaning back to look her over. Fuck. Now that she''s inside, I can see those ck, see-through tights end just below the hem of her T-shirt. If she bent forward, those sweet curves of her buns would be right there for the taking¡ªand oh, I n to take.


    Hard.


    "Yes, your chakras." Her expression is very solemn. Even a little worried. For me. "You can''t see what I see, Big Daddy." Nimble fingers dance over my shoulders, digging into pressure points and massaging. "All this locked-up tension."


    Her fingers find a knot and I groan, "That''s what you''re here for, Lia."


    Is she blushing? This girl who seduced me in my office? "Yes, I am." She chews on her luscious lip a moment. ¡°But I was thinking...when was thest time you went out?"


    "Out Where? To eat? I had a business dinner earlier this week."


    "Let me rephrase. When was thest time you went out when it wasn''t work- rted?"


    I flip back through my mental calendar containing engagements from thest year and I can''t think of a single time I did anything if money wasn''t on the line. "I don''t know."


    Her blue eyes flicker with sympathy, then determination. "Come on." She picks up her purse, hanging it on her shoulder. "Let''s go."


    "Lia." Shaking my head, I catch the front of her T-shirt and haul her up against me. "No more of your cock teasing. I need to fuck you. Badly."


    "I know," she breathes¡ªand there''s that vulnerability again. It makes her look startlingly young. Innocent. A little girl in front of her Big Daddy. "I...1..."


    Following instinct, I fold her into my arms, shocked at the level offort I get out of holding her, offering her security. "What is it, baby?"


    "I''m a little nervous about tonight. M-my first time," she whispers into my throat. "Maybe if we go out for a while, I''ll quit wondering if I''ll be good enough. Or if I''ll be what you''re hoping for¡ª"


    I interrupt her with a sound of utter disbelief, leaning back to see if she''s joking. And...she''s not. She''s actually serious. "Are you forgetting you made mee in my pants at the office?"


    "No." A hint of a proud smile dances across her lips. "I''ll never forget. But talking...a big game is what I''m best at. You know? unting and flirting. I''ve never had to deliver." She runs her hands up my chest and releases an uneven breath, her eyes going a little hazy. "I really, really want to deliver, I''m just..."


    "You need forey."


    Inhaling the scent from my shirt cor, she nods. "I think so, yes." Her body presses to mine and I indulge the insistent need to envelop her in a hug, rocking her side to side in her big girl tights and high heels, ignoring the agonizing pain between my legs. I give this girl what she needs. I''m her...Big Daddy. It''s getting easier and easier to think in those terms. The dynamic between us is slightly twisted and a whole lot intoxicating. Do I want to carry her into the bedroom and bang her rotten on that extrarge bed? Yes. Fuck yes. I want to look into her big blue eyes and watch them widen when I pop her cherry.


    But I''m also driven to provide what she needs. And if she needs time to calm her nerves, there is no way I''m going to deny her, no matter what my body wants.


    "You''re not old enough to go to a bar," I say dryly,bing my fingers through her long, icy-blonde hair. "Where do you propose we go?"


    She leans back and gives me a dazzling smile that sends my heart flying up into my throat. "I know the perfect ce."


    Lia.


    Oh my God, he is so hot.


    Does he know I get wetter every time he adjusts his belt buckle?


    Standing outside Wonderbluss, I call myself nine kinds of crazy for wanting to leave the hotel room. He could be on top of me right now, pressing me down with his full, delicious weight, taking his male relief with my body. I could be giving myself to him. Completely. My body would finally belong to Tristan, joining the heart he imed a long time ago.


    But I meant what I said. I''m nervous.


    I spent all day trying on outfits and binging espresso. Lotioning. Pacing.


    Tristan is a powerful man. I''m a virgin with a fast mouth.


    What if I''ve oversold myself and then I underdeliver?


    What if, in the end, he only wants sex from me and breaks my heart?


    What if "What is this ce?" Tristan asks, opening the door for me.


    "Oh, um..." Grateful for the cool, dark interior of the establishment, I rein in my wayward thoughts. "It''s a series of rooms with art instations for adults. It''s meant to stimte the senses." We stop in front of a ck, floor-to-ceiling velvet curtain and Tristan pays the indifferent man at the front desk. A momentter, we enter the broad, pitch-ck hallway and I thread my fingers through Tristan''s, giggling over the skepticism I can feel radiating from his big body.


    "Pick a door. Trust me."


    We stop in the middle of the empty hallway and he scans the series of doors, each of them painted in a different neon color. "Is this your way of bncing my chakras?"


    I give him an impish grin. "It''s a start."


    Clearly still dubious, he tips his chin at the orange door. "That one, I guess."


    "Don''t sound so nervous," Iugh, towing him in that direction. "It''s perfectly safe.


    They discontinued the interactive piranha exhibit."


    He does a double take. "What?"


    "Only kidding


    smirk at him as I pry


    open the door and pull him


    inside-and wee to a halt


    underneath the thousands of ck lightbulbs hanging from the ceiling. They pulse in a slow rhythm, the low sounds of a heartbeat pumping from an unseen source. "What do


    you think? I''ve been here a couple of


    times, but they change the


    instations monthly."


    When he doesn''t answer, I nce upward to find him looking down at me.


    "You''re all lit up," he murmurs thickly, tugging on my hand and positioning me in front of him, one of those thick forearms wrapping around the front of my hips, his steady breath on the crown of my head. And I am, indeed, all lit up, the cklights making the material of my T-shirt glow. "Il was thinking about what you said before. About talking a big game, but not having to deliver."


    I swallow hard. "Yeah?"


    "Is that how it''s always been?"


    My head drops back against his chest and we sway beneath the lightbulbs.


    "Yes, actually," I say slowly, considering the question. "The night before my first day of kindergarten, I was so nervous. I couldn''t sleep, my stomach was tied up in knots. Back then, my grandmother was living with us. She used to be a movie star did you know that?"


    "I didn''t," he says warmly. "You must have her genes."


    "I like to think so," I murmur, tilting my head to one side so he can kiss my temple, my cheek. "She told me the secret to sess is faking it until you make it. Walk in like you own the ce, kiddo, and everyone will believe it.


    That''s what she told me and I''ve never forgotten." I turn in Tristan''s arms, locking my wrists behind his neck. "That method has always worked for me.


    Until tonight. You make me feel...exposed. And I can''t hide that."


    "I don''t want you to." His big hand slides down my back, his thumb digging into the base of my spine, dragging upward until I moan, pressing against him on my tiptoes. "You''re supposed to expose yourself to me. I''m supposed to make you feel safe enough to do that. I don''t know how I''m so aware of...


    these roles we need to y for each other, but they feel..."


    "Natural,¡± I supply, breathless.


    "Yes," he says hoarsely, dragging his bottom lip through his teeth. Clearly wanting


    to devour me, but holding himself back. Waiting for me to be ready.


    "You pick the next room."


    Barely stopping myself from wrapping my legs around his hips and demanding to be taken back to the hotel, kiss Tristan''s stubbled chin softly and guide him out of the room, pulling him down the hallway to a door painted white. Tristan opens the door for me and I gasp at the beauty before me. Cherry trees bloom everywhere. Of course, they''re not real, but they look entirely genuine. Giant fans are mounted to the ceiling, blowing the branches, giving the effect of standing on a hillside in Japan in the springtime. Pink and white petals blow off the trees and circle the air,nding in my hair, on Tristan''s shoulders.


    "I bet you''re not thinking about work right now," I whisper out of deference to the peaceful atmosphere, finding my spot in Tristan''s arms so I can witness his appreciation for the exhibit up close.


    "You''re right,¡± he says, a groove forming between his brows as he observes the blowing trees, then looks down at me, his gaze running ap around my face. "Work is the furthest thing from my mind right now."


    A triumphant smile spreads across my face and he curses. "Jesus Christ, you are so damn beautiful," he grunts, shaking his head and


    My smile fades as rapidly as it appeared, the walls of my throat constricting. "What? No they wouldn''t. Why would you say that?"


    ¡°Come on, Lia." He slides his hand up beneath my long T-shirt, gripping my backside roughly. "The only way a man like me gets to tap this is if he''s paying for


    it."


    "A man like you? What does that mean?"


    With an impatient sound, Tristan leads me out of the room. I jog along behind him


    feeling numb, anxious for an exnation. In the hallway, we stop outside of ared door. But instead of entering, he turns to look down at me, clearly trying to find the right words. Impatient with himself. "You don''t need to hear my shit."

 Chapter 58

    10: Lia.


    "I want to." I take his hand and press the palm to my cheek. "Talk to me."


    Tristan hedges a moment. "You know I haven''t been with anyone. Since the divorce." He rolls a thick shoulder. "A lot of that was because of work.


    Because I didn''t meet anyone that interested me. But, uh...the divorce had a lot to do with it, too. Eric''s mother and I weren''t a great match. We didn''t have the same interests, but we came from money. It was more for status than anything. When she left, though...it was because of..." He nods down at his midsection. "The way I look. Big and bulky. Not lean like the tennis yer husbands at the country club.¡±


    I''ve only met Eric''s mother on a handful of asions and I''m pretty sure I was too ovee with jealousy that she''d been married to Tristan to pay much attention. Right now, I''d like to stomp on her instep and bust her stupid nose, though. That much I know. "Well, I''m sorry, but that''s really horrible and shallow," I say, my own nose starting to burn out of outrage and the need to cry for this man who provides for everyone withoutint. "That''s more of a reflection of her character than you." He gives me an appreciative look, but clearly doesn''t believe me, so I swing for the fences because there''s no way my sugar daddy is going to feel anything less than amazing when he''s with me. I can''t believe he doesn''t know how desirable he is. ¡°Listen to me. You''re sexy as shit. That thing you do...where you roll up your sleeves and nt both fists on the kitchen counter, the way you manspread in your swim trunks with those log-cabin thighs. That gray and ck chest hair. Like, oh my god." I bite my lip and give a low squeal, tugging him toward me by the front of his shirt.


    "I''ve been wanting to ride the Tristan train since it was highly illegal."


    His chest has started to heave. "Did you now?"


    Contritely, I duck my head and look up at him through myshes. "Uh-huh." I rake my breasts side to side against his chest, his rumble vibrating my stiff nipples. "And I still don''t really know what it means to ride the Tristan train.


    You have to teach me, Big Daddy."


    Tristan yanks open the red door and pulls me inside, closing us in. "I don''t know if you''re saying this stuff because you know you''ll be well paid or if you really mean it," he says, backing me against the door. His mouth on top of mine as he reaches down, roughly cupping my sex through my panties.


    Groping me. Massaging. "Either way, it makes my cock hard, doesn''t it?"


    "I mean it. Everything," I moan, breaking off on a gasp when Tristan''s middle


    finger tugs aside the crotch of my underwear and enters me, pumping in and out of the dampness.


    "Going to fuck this little wet gash, baby," he growls in my ear, biting the lobe and tugging. "Going to rail it like a dog."


    I''m so ovee by heat, by lust for this man, all I can do is nod, brain scrambled.


    "Fifty grand a week. A penthouse. A Rolls. Diamonds." He pushes deep with his fingers and looks me in the eye, teeth bared. "Any damn thing you want.


    You just keep this pussy for Big Daddy, are we clear?"


    "Yes," I whimper, pressing into his hand, arching my back. "Just for Big Daddy."


    You''re all I want. All I''ll ever want for the rest of my life.


    I want to say those things to him so badly, but he''s not ready to think of me as his equal. His significant other. I need more time to make him understand we could work. That we''re supposed to be together and there''s no use fighting it. That the money is secondary to what I feel for him. What I''ve always felt.


    "That''s a good little girl," he says, licking up the side of my neck. "Now I''m going to take you back to the hotel so you can squirm that tight teenage cunt all over my face."


    My knees lose control and I drop, but Tristan catches me, throwing my limp body over his shoulder without missing a beat and stomping out of the redroom. Before the door Can close, I glimpse the art instation. itsa


    It''s a pitch ck room with ¡°The truth will set you free," written on the wail in strips of LED lights. Blinking.


    And I take it as a sign. That I should confess everything to Tristan.


    That I''ve loved him since middle school.


    That my family is broke and his money will put me through college. If I tell him that, though, he''ll never believe my feelings are real. He''ll believe my ims that he''s sexy even less. Won''t he?


    No, I can convince him. The truth is always the best policy.


    But before I can work up the nerve, Tristan is walking into the lobby of the hotel and storming the elevator punching in a special code to bring us to the top floor. His mouth is on mine, ravenous, and I can think of nothing, nothing, but the moments ahead...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 59

    11: Tristan.


    The elevator door opens directly into the suite, but I can''t summon the willpower to stop kissing Lia and step off. I can''t believe it¡ªthis is the first time I''ve kissed her with tongue. I didn''t realize before that my hands were touching, our bodies rubbing, even our lips pressing. But we haven''t kissed properly, wetly, until now. It''s a practice for young people. Children. At least that''s what I thought before.


    Now, I''m not sure how I''ve survived a single day without her whimpering mouth opening up for mine, offering her tongue like a sacrifice. Our height difference puts her much lower than me, so her head is tipped back, her fingers winding in the front of my shirt. She''s usually so smooth, so practiced in her flirting, but the kiss seems to undo her, as much as it''s undoing me, and she can''t remain bnced on her toes, stumbling sideways, trembling.


    Until I pick her up again and she sighs, like a happy angel, wrapping her thighs around my waist.


    And we go on kissing.


    I tten her to the wall of the elevator and our tongues fuck tantly, my hips holding her in ce so my hands can roam. There isn''t a single ce on her body I don''t want to touch, my smooth, sexy girl. Her legs, the beautiful nes of her face, the curves of her sides and her horny little tits. Once I''ve thumbed her nipples into tight pebbles, I tunnel my fingers through her blonde hair and pull it, making her cry out, her pussy rubbing anxiously on my cock. She might have no idea what it''s like to have sex, but she wants it all the same.


    Wants it from Big Daddy.


    Bad.


    Finally, I manage to walk us off the elevator, striding to the back bedroom.


    The man who thought about having Lia on that bed is not the same man who enters the bedroom now. We''ve only spent an hour together and I already feel..lighter. Better. Unburdened. And even though it was hell to dy the main event, I can''t be sorry about the time we spent talking. I''ve always thought Lia was incredible, smart, sensitive. She''s more, though.


    She''s magic.


    All those things she said about finding me desirable...I truly don''t know if she meant them or if my money goes, in part, toward her boosting my ego. At the moment, I don''t give a fuck what is lie and what is truth. I''m too hard, too horny. If she''s a liar, so be it. I''m grateful for whatever this perfect angel gives me. I''ll ept it like a beggar.


    There''s a voice in the back of my head telling me that I do care if she''s lying.


    That I want her to be telling the truth. That it matters. A lot.


    I ignore the voice and throw her down on the bed, however, growling at the picture she makes in the T-shirt, thigh high tights and heels. Young. Fuck, she''s so young. But when she gets up on her knees and strips the T-shirt off, my conscience is nowhere to be found.


    "You might as well not be wearing any panties," I manage hoarsely, reaching out to finger the thin pink string adorning her hip, then running my touch down to the tiny soaked triangle that holds no mysteries. It molds to her cleft like a second skin and all I can think about is eating that pussy like myst meal.


    Lia trails her fingertips up her ribcage and cups her tits, squeezing her nipples into even tighter peaks. "Do you want me to wear panties, Big Daddy? You''re the one who decides."


    Jesus.


    My fingers work my buttons clumsily, my palms damp. I''m alreadyboring to breathe. My balls are embarrassingly full, my cock curved to the right in my dress pants, harder than a goddamn metal rod. I came on her without taking my pants offst time. This time, I''ll be surprised if I make it two pumps before my body releases the flood.


    You''re the one who decides, she said.


    And it finally sinks in that I''m in charge. I''m paying her.


    She''ll do any sinful thing I ask.


    "Dance for me while I''m undressing. The way you do in the den-under my roof -when I''m not supposed to be looking." I''m all but ripping my buttons through their holes now, getting rid of my shirt and starting on the buckle of my pants. "Do you know how many times you''ve sent me upstairs to fuck my hand, little girl?"


    A flush crawls up her neck, her cheeks. "Really?"


    I yank down my zipper, groaning over the added space for my dick to grow.


    "Don''t act surprised. You knew what you were doing, didn''t you?"


    She bites her lip shyly, turning around to face the panoramic window overlooking the city. Then she drops forward on all fours and slowly grinds her hips in a circle. "Like this, Big Daddy?"


    God almighty.


    Her ass ispletely bare, except for the little pink string caught between her cheeks. I''ve never seen anything so taut, round and delicious in my life.


    And those stockings that run up to mid-thigh...they''re naughty.


    Somehow the ck, see through nylon makes this assignation exactly what it was meant to be. An old man


    banging a barely-legal girl in exchange for a small fortune. I should be ashamed over how feverish that turns my skin. Maybe I am ashamed, but nothing can stop me now. Not when she''s shaking her backside for me, stiding her thighs open nice and wide, giving me a view of the entire pink string and where it touches. Asshole and pussy. All of her glistening. Ready for me.


    Worth millions. Worth every cent I''ll rain down on her.


    I grab her hips and jerk her toward me on the mattress, groaning as she begins to grind on me, teasing here naked ass up and down in myp. tweaking it side to side. Anxious, breathy soundse out of her mouth as she does it, as if she could get off just like this, working her backside against Big Daddy''s fat johnson. If I''m not careful, I''m going toe even earlier than expected¡ªand nothing is going to keep my tongue out of her cunt. So before she can grind the semen out of me, I step sideways and get onto the bed, lying t on my back.


    "Now do it on my face."


    Lia''s seductress mask slips and her innocence shines through at my request.


    She''s never had a man''s mouth between her thighs, that much is clear, and I''m fucking exultant over being her first. Possessiveness roars in my veins. No one else is ever going to lick her but me. Christ, I''d spend everyst cent in my bank ounts to keep her for me and me alone, wouldn''t I? Yes. Look at her. She''s a fantasye to life. My fantasy.


    And she has no idea how to get pleasure.


    She needs to be taught.


    I crook a finger at Lia and shees on her hands and knees, kneeling beside


    me.


    I pluck her up and settle her on top of me so she''s straddling my chest, a position that forces her to spread her legs as wide as possible, because of my size, and her knees still don''t touch the bed. She looks excited, but nervous-and excitement wins when I take her butt cheeks in my hands and Knead them roughly, her eyelids fluttering, bare tits rising and falling.


    "Do you know where your clitoris is, Lia?"


    She starts to nod, then stops. Shakes her head slowly. "I know there''s a spot that


    feels good, but I can never seem to make it feel good enough to...to..."


    "Toe." My right hand trails over her hip, finding the damp flesh between her thighs. Knuckling aside the pink thong, I rub my thumb along the seam of her pussy until it parts, watching her eyes widen when I find her clit and Stroke if gently gently, then faster. "Any time we''re together, baby, this is where I''ll be touching. ying with this little rosebud makes you wet for my cock. And getting my cock into you is what I pay to do, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Big Daddy," she gasps.


    I tease my thumb faster and she whimpers breathily, her thighs jolting on either


    side of me. "I can touch it a lot of ways. My fingers, like this. Or we can use toys. But right now, I want you to grind it on my mouth. My chin. My nose. Every fucking where. Make Big Daddy proud."


    Her apprehension in itself is a turn-on as she crawls up my body, dragging her tits over my face, continuing until her fragrant little mound is an inch above my starving mouth. Slowly, she drops it down, her soft petals of flesh parting around my tongue, which I immediately wiggle against her clit- "Oh!" Her thighs slide apart and she rolls her hips, dragging her clit on my tongue a second time, screaming through clenched teeth. "Oh my God."


    When her fingers grip my hair and she starts to fuck my mouth, I almost spill my seed.


    Her smooth, slippery sex rides me relentlessly and Jesus, I''m a pervert. A sick fuck, getting off on an eighteen-year-old having her first orgasm on my face.


    But I couldn''t stop this if I wanted to. My hips lever up, thrusting my hard-on into the air, my hands on her juicy little ass to keep her grinding, my mouth feasting on her like a ripe melon, her youth and horniness dripping down my cheeks and chin ¡ªand still she rides, her cries of Big Daddy growing louder and more anxious until finally, she stiffens, her pleasure bursting all over my tongue.

 Chapter 60

    12: Tristan.


    "Tristan. Oh Daddy! Oh, fuck!," she whines, still undting on my face.


    I made this beautiful goddesse and it intes me with male pride. Might be ugly, too old for her and oversized, but at the very least, I can give her an orgasm. That confidence has my body moving to flip Lia on her back. Staring down into her dazed blue eyes, I shove down my briefs and fist my aching cock, shoving it against her hole. "Let me in, little girl."


    "I''m yours, I''m yours," she sobs, her hands twisting in theforter on either side of her head, her thighs opening in wee. "I want to make you feel good, too, Big Daddy."


    "Oh, you will. As often as I want, isn''t that right?" I wedge an inch inside of her and have to stop to get myself under control. Bare minimum, I need to get my whole dick inside of her before Ie. Her extreme tightness could prove that a pipe dream, though.


    Jesus.


    Her innocence, the knowledge that I''m the first one to im her, turns me into an animal. I''ve never been like this before. Dominating. Starved. But there is permission in her eyes, her bodynguage. She wants everything I have to give. Maybe even needs it.


    I wrap my hand around her throat and thrust another two inches deep, her pussy suctioning up around me. "Give me that fucking cherry," I growl through my teeth, ttening her petite body and jerking her knees up to her shoulders. "This is where teasing gets you, baby. This is where looking like sex on legs gets you. Underneath a man your father''s age with a bloody little pussy. Let me deeper."


    She makes a mewling sound of struggle and wiggles her hips, allowing in some more¡ªand I feel her virgin barrier stopping my tip from going any further. Tenderness catches me unexpectedly in the chest, bringing my mouth down to hers where I kiss her soothingly, with reassurance, even as I try to stuff my cock deeper. There''s no stopping it. No putting off what I''ve wanted from this girl for longer than I''ll ever admit.


    ¡°Tristan,¡± she whimpers against my lips, her eyes bright, nervous.


    "Baby," I groan, preparing, sinking my tongue in and out of her sweet mouth.


    "It''ll be okay. I''m here. I''ve got you."


    She nods trustingly, wide eyes on her Big Daddy-and I ram forward, breaking through the obstacle of her virginity, her miracle pussy swallowing me whole.


    My shoulder muffles her scream, her fingernails imbedding in my back. And I''m not exaggerating. The pussy is a fucking miracle. It milks me from root to head, little muscles rippling, stroking my cock like a million tiny hands. It might be a decade since I had sex, but I know damn well she feels even better than she''s supposed to. A million miles beyond what I''ve experienced or could have imagined.


    "My baby okay?" I manage, my spine already beginning to tighten, balls drawing up.


    Shit. Goddammit. I''m not going tost one thrust.


    "Yes," she hups, kissing my neck, my shoulders and cheeks. "Big, big, big."


    Her praise makes me groan raggedly and I try to pull out halfway, so I can sink back into heaven and drain my cock, but I can barely move inside of her. "Christ, Lia."


    "I made myself tight for Big Daddy," she leans up and whispers in my ear.


    "Every morning and night, I clenched it really tight, released, clenched, released..."


    As she says the words, her pussy performs the actions until I''m panting into the space between us, shudders wracking my body. "FUCK,¡± I growl, sparks blinking


    in front of my vision. "You''re going to get it now, little girl."


    Alll can do after that is assault her.


    That''s the only way to define it.


    I shove her legs open on the bed and do exactly as threatened. I rail her like a dog, mming my dick in and out of her wet blonde cunt. She screams and ws at , begg me not to stop, rocking her hips up tomeet my hectic drives, my grunts loud enough to be heard in the room next door, along with her calls of my name-and in this moment, I want that. I want everyone in this hotel to know I get to fuck this supple neen-year-old. I want them to know she primed her pussy for me so it would be extra snug. And I can''t believe my luck. Whether I''m paying or not, I can''t believe she''s allowing my big, hairy body on top of her smooth, tiny one for a single second. That she''s not only spreading her legs for me, she''s moaning with pleasure, not put off by my aggression at all. No, it''s making her hot.


    "Harder, Big Daddy. Punish me."


    I''m not sure how I stop myself from ejacting Maybe it''s the intense need to stay locked inside her


    perfection for as long as possiblet


    but somehow I hold back. Long enough to pull out of Lia and flip her face down, yanking her hips up and back into myp. I re-enter her with my purpling cock, our flesh pping madly as I raw-dog her from behind, employing not a hint of gentleness. She doesn''t want gentleness, either. Not my girl. She tilts her hips back and asks for it harder. Faster.


    Across the dark room, I catch our reflections in the window. Big and small.


    Man and girl. Her small breasts bounce every time I smack into her, tight pussy weing me wetly. Her mouth is open, eyes clenched shut. Enjoying the hell out of being ridden rough. And I know in that moment that I''m already addicted to her. This isn''t going to be a casual arrangement. The way she feels-the way she makes me feel, inside and out-is what I''ve been missing for so long. And she was right there in front of me the whole time.


    With a snarl of possession, I hunch over her smooth back, bringing my fingers between her thighs to stroke her clit. "No more flirting, Lia. Not with anyone but me, understand? I get it all. Every smile. Every shake of those tits." I pound her relentlessly, my climax beginning to crest, thickening my voice, pulling taut the muscles in my loins. "You want to flirt? You get on your knees and flirt with Big Daddy''s big dick. Are we clear on that?"


    "Yes, Big Daddy!" she screams, her little body shuddering through an orgasm.


    I give up the fight at the first clench of her pussy, my shaft spasming, firing a hot line ofe into her wet heat. Primal ownership surges inside of me and I wind her hair in my fist, pushing her face down into the mattress, burying my cock as deep as it''ll go. Growling. My hips pping off her tight ass, rope after rope of semen filling her until I copse sideways.


    My big stomach heaves inside of my undershirt, my cock still half-hard in the open V of my trousers. I think life can''t get any better, when suddenly it does.


    Lia curls up into my side like a drowsy kitten, naked and rosy and dazed from her orgasm. It feelspletely natural to turn onto my side and wee her into my arms, smiling as she snuggles into my ck-and-white chest hair. I think she''s fallen asleep when her hesitant voice reaches my ears.


    "Did I...please you?"


    Augh barks out of me before I can stop it. "Lia. I could die a happy man right now. Life can only go downhill after what we just did. You were...you are...Jesus Christ. I should be asking if I pleased you, not the other way around.¡±


    "You did," she whispers shakily, hot eyes raking up and down my chest. "A lot."


    Unbelievably, my cock is already starting to stir again. This girl...she invigorates me. Makes me feel even more alive than I felt when I was her age.


    Not only in sexual way, either. The organ in my chest has been twisted up into a knot beneath my jugr.


    "We can''t spend the night together, can we?" Lia says, more of a question than a statement. "My parents would ask questions if I didn''te home."


    I blow out a breath. ¡°So would Eric,¡± I say, tipping her chin up so our eyes meet.


    "Once you and Eric move out, head to college, we''ll be spending nights together,


    Lia."


    Every. Single. Night.


    "In the meantime, I''m going to book this room indefinitely." "Really?" Her lips part, heat kindling in her eyes. And something else.


    Something like hero worship that stiffens my dick into a crowbar. Despite the fact that we''re both expected at home, despite thete hour, God himself couldn''t stop me from rolling my sugar baby onto her back, pumping back into that hot, wet pussy and riding her into the ground.


    "Mine," I groan, my hips rutting wildly. "Mine."


    Her back arches as the orgasm overtakes her. ¡°Yours, Big Daddy. All yours."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 61

    13: Lia.


    I''m trying really hard to focus on organizing my ss schedule, but gifts keep arriving.


    It has been a week since my first time with Tristan. Since then, we''ve been meeting at the suite every night at nine o''clock...and I''ve never been so happy.


    So cherished and safe and excited to wake up in the morning. My body is sated and sore. My heart is blooming with new love and appreciation for the man who is now my sugar daddy.


    The man I want to be so much more.


    Soon.


    Every time we''re together, we be closer.


    It''s not just about the raw, filthy sex. Or the fact that we''re addicting to giving and receiving pleasure from one another. No, it''s also about the quiet moments afterwards when he holds me and we talk. About silly things and important ones. Problems that arose during our day apart. Our favorite foods and ces in the city and movies.


    We are twenty-seven years apart and have different personalities. He''s quiet, stern and I''m outgoing, bubbly. He has a ten-year n and I barely have a ten-


    minute n. But we also have a lot inmon. We both love ssic seventies rock and even y songs while lying in bed together asionally.


    Our favorite ce to visit is Barcelona, though we''ve never been there together. And we both have secretly sensitive sides that we keep to ourselves. We share them with each other, though. Tristan doesn''t hide from me and I don''t hide from him.


    Well.


    Except for a couple of major secrets I''m keeping. But I don''t n to keep them much longer. Just a little while more. Just until I''m confident he won''t freak out when I tell him I want to be with him. Forever. Without being paid.


    Without him sending me gift after gift.


    Speaking of...


    I push back from the desk in my bedroom and flit across the cushy white rug.


    Sunlight glints off the Olympic-sized swimming pool in the backyard and pours into my room, warming me in my belted robe as I make my way out into the hallway and down the stairs, so I can answer the front door. As recently as a year ago, one of the maids would have answered and informed me of the guest, but they''ve all been released because my father can no longer afford to pay them. I can''t have Eric or any of my friends over-they would notice theck of help immediately. Butpared to our staff losing their ie, it''s not a serious hardship, so I don''tin about not being able to entertain.


    Besides, if I wasn''t home alone right now, there would be a lot of questions regarding the suited messenger on my front porch holding a shopping bag from Cartier.


    "Thank you," I say, shaking my head while epting the silver-and-white bag.


    I''m smiling all the same, though, because I love knowing Tristan is thinking about


    me.


    Over the course of thest week, he''s showered me in jewelry and designer clothing.


    Just yesterday, a man arrived with a box containing two sets of keys. One to a Rolls Royce and one to a penthouse apartment, both of which are waiting for me near my college campus. It''s as though I''m right on the cusp of true adulthood and a new life is waiting for me to step into. I don''t want to wait. If possible, I would move out of my parents'' house today, but I have another month before I''m scheduled to move out. Eventually, I''ll have to answer questions about my new lifestyle, but I''d like to dy that as long as possible.


    There''s no way I want to rock the boat when everything is so perfect. When my evenings belong to Tristan, just like I''ve been dreaming about for so long.


    I bring the Cartier bag into my bedroom and close the door, pulling out boxes one


    by one and gasping over the contents. A sapphire ne, a diamond choker, an array of tennis bracelets and cocktail rings that must have cost him a small fortune.


    I''ve just finished closing the final box when my phone rings.


    It''s him. Tristan.


    Just like that, my body turns to molten liquid, my erogenous zones pulsing at the memory of how he took mest night, my palms t on the panoramic window, dressed in nothing but five-inch heels while he grunted and groaned, thrusting ferociously into me from behind, the force of his drives lifting me off the ground. Now, I rol! over onto my back and let the silk material of my robe fall open.


    "Big Daddy," I whisper into the receiver. "I miss you."


    His breath is unsteady in my ear. ¡°I miss you, too, baby. Did you get your presents?"


    "Yes. Thank you, Tristan, they''re beautiful. My favorite is the emerald cocktail ring. I''m already wearing it." I look down at the hand resting on my belly, the huge reck on top. "It matches my panties today."


    "Does it?" Was that the sound of him gulping? "Josie, I don''t think..." His footsteps signal that he''s starting to pace. "I don''t think I can wait until tonight to see you."


    Slowly, I sit up.


    This is a first.


    Tristan works like a machine during the day, taking endless meetings and phone calls, makingrge-scale decisions. The fact that he''s stopping in the middle of his work day to call me is unusual in itself, but wanting to see me?


    That''s definitely unexpected.


    And my heart is fluttering up into my throat.


    Does this mean his feelings for me are...expanding? Getting more serious?


    Don''t make a big deal out of it. "I can bring you lunch, if you want. I''m working on my ss schedule, but I still have a few days to finalize. I need every minute of them," I mutter, wrinkling my nose in the direction of my desk.


    "You need help with it?" Tristan asks, then continues briskly. "Bring it with you. We''ll work on it."


    Okay, I can''t just let this go withoutment. "You are going to cease conquering the universe in the middle of a weekday to help me with my ss schedule?"


    "Of course I am." He pauses for an extended moment. "Lia... am aching."


    My lips part on a silent moan, thighs cinching together. "I ache, too, Big Daddy."


    His breath begins to rattle in my ear. "I''m not just talking about my cock. I''m aching everywhere. My chest, my gut. You''ve...done something to me. I can''t describe it. Since we agreed on you being mine, my world looks different. I''m less cynical. Less impatient with people. I...it''s you, Lia. You''re having this effect on me. And I want to see your beautiful face in the daylight. I want to hold you, make you smile. Do I sound ridiculous?"


    "What?" I say breathlessly, my hand pressed to my racing heart. "No. No, you


    don''t sound ridiculous. You''ve done something to me, too¡ª"


    My words are interrupted by a loud knock in the background.


    "Goddammit,¡± says Tristan. ¡°That''s my eleven o''clock meeting." His voice lowers


    to a rasp. "You''ll be here at lunchtime?"


    "Of course."


    "Thank God. I''m sending a car."


    We hang up and all I can do for several seconds is stare straight ahead,


    processing everything that just urred. Everything Tristan said. And then I''


    munching myself up off the bed with a squeal and turning in wild circles, arms


    thrown out at my sides.


    It''s starting to happen.


    His feelings are beginning to match mine.


    I''m his sugar baby, he''s my sugar daddy...but we can be more.


    This is proof that he''s starting to want something real with me.


    With a happy pinch in my throat, I rush to my closet to find the right outfit for visiting... my future boyfriend? At his office. Something sexy, but shows maturity. Something a wife would wear to have a respectable lunch with her husband, while still wanting to make him salivate. When I spy the ck, skintight pencil skirt, I take it off the hanger and match it with ck stilettos.


    A silk, champagne-colored crop top that tucks into the high waisted skirt.


    Meeting my eyes in the full-length mirror, I''m surprised to find that, despite my happiness and excitement over the recent developments with Tristan, there''s a


    line of concern between my brows. Immediately, I know it''s my guilt beginning to weigh on me. Tristan has been so open with me, especially just now on the phone, but I''m keeping important secrets from him? No. I can''t do it anymore.


    Today, I''lle clean about everything. My father being broke, the truth behind the email he was sent, my feelings for him.


    I''m going toy all of my cards out on the table.

 Chapter 62

    14: Lia.


    Tristan has an armed guard meet me downstairs in the lobby this time.


    I''m escorted upstairs and no one is allowed into the elevator with me.


    I know he''s just ensuring my safety, but I wonder if he''s aware of how hot it makes me all over, how coveted his protectiveness makes me feel. I''m all but melted against the wall of the elevator, fanning my fevered skin. For someone who ims he wants to see me for more than just sex, he is really trying to get attacked.


    We arrive on the top floor and I follow the guard through a sea of curiosity, the traders and market analysts looking up from their desks to watch me walk to their boss''s office. Remembering Tristan''s directive fromst time, I don''t make eye contact with any of them, wanting him to be pleased with me.


    Wanting to be a good girl from the man who is so good to me.


    The guard opens the door for me and I step into the crisp, dark interior of Tristan''s space, the fire crackling straight ahead, his desk to the left. And looking at him, I can tell immediately the eleven o''clock meeting didn''t go like he wanted. His shoulders are all bunched up and he''s frowning at theputer screen, hands balled in fists on the surface of his desk.


    But all of that stress visibly melts away when he sees me.


    "Lia," he mouths, pushing back from his desk and standing. "Jesus. Come here."


    I don''t hesitate. I set down my oversized bag containing his lunch and my course paperwork, crossing the floor and walking straight into his arms.


    if


    Moaning when his hard mouth stamps down over mine, his tongue invading the hollow of my mouth and stroking in, out, in deeper. Our bodies mold together maized, his hands groping for my ass, lifting me roughly against his growing erection. So good. So perfect, but if we keep this up, I''m going to be bent over the desk within a minute-and I would love every single second. Both of us would. But my heart came here hoping for more. I think Tristan needs more than our physical connection, too, so when the kiss is finished and we break for air, I give him a solemn look and start to loosen his tie.


    "I don''t like seeing you so stressed, Big Daddy," I pout, taking his big hand and guiding him to the desk, pushing him back into his chair. I remove his tiepletely, dropping it into a silk pile beside his keyboard, flicking open his top button. With a serious sniff, I collect my bag from the other side of the room and turn,ying out what I brought. "This sandwich has all the vitamin C and magnesium vegetables to help you de-stress."


    He looks dubious. "A vegetarian sandwich?"


    "Don''t knock it until you try it. And before you assume I''m putting you on a diet-l am certainty not, I love every sexy inch of you there is a giant dark chocte bar in here, too. Also good for destressing." I trail a finger across his shoulder while circling around the back of him, digging my thumbs into his muscles in a slow, rxing massage. "Get started. I''ll just be back here making sure my favorite man is taken care of."


    His head drops forward. "Christ, that feels so good, baby."


    My pulse pumps madly, pleasure passing through me in a wave, all the way down to my toes. This is what I want. What I love. Taking care of him in these small but significant ways. He likes to buy me expensive material items and I''


    m the one who soothes him. Makes him better from behind the scenes. It''s what I''ve longed for since the first time I walked past Tristan''s office and saw him pinching the bridge of his nose, poring over endless paperwork.


    After absorbing my touch for several minutes in silence, he takes a bite of the sandwich. "Damn," he rumbles, examining it. "This isn''t half bad."


    I wiggle my hips triumphantly. "I''m going to have you meditating in no time."


    He nces back at me over his shoulder. "It really bothers you, doesn''t it? Having me so stressed out and overworked?"


    Smile fading, I nod, leaning in to kiss his cheek. "I worry. A lot," I whisper.


    Wetting my lips, I search for an exnation. "For you, mostly. You work harder than anyone. I was little, my father''s business partner woulde to the house for dinner once a week. Bunton was in his fifties, a sweet man. Old-


    school finance, where my father was the young upstart. And one day, Bunton didn''te to dinner anymore because the stress gave him a heart attack."


    My chest starts to get crowded. "If something like that h-happened to you¡ª"


    Tristan turns in his chair and pulls me into hisp. "It won''t, Lia." He kisses my mouth softly, followed by my forehead. "I won''t let it. I''m.." Pulling back, he seems like he wants to say something important, hisplexion reddening slightly. "Let''s just say, my priorities are beginning to...change." Our eyes meet and the gravity in his pulls me under. "There is more to life than working and making money, isn''t there?"


    "Yes," I whisper, holding my breath.


    "I''ve made my fortune. I...have a girl I want to spend it on." He picks up a strand of


    my hair and rubs it between his fingers. "A girl I want to spend my time with."


    My heart is poised to rejoice, until I realize... Tristan is already spending his time and money on me. He can have both of those things while I''m his sugar baby. He isn''t saying anything about going public with our rtionship or seriouslymitting. But I refuse to be disappointed. We''ve only had a week since our arrangement started. I''m being greedy by wanting more already. It''s my heart''s fault-it has loved him so long.


    "Are you talking about me, by any chance?" I murmur, kissing his jaw flirtatiously.


    In lieu of response, Tristan slides something across his desk. A ck American


    Express card. "Does that answer your question, little girl?"


    My body has an odd response to Tristan''s newest gift.


    At first, my heart sinks, because I thought he was on the verge of confessing real,


    But oh...there is something about


    being spoiled rotten that makes my flesh clench needily. There is


    that


    something about being the naughty little secret, paid for pleasure, turns me wet and pliant. My beart and my body are not


    wife


    "Thank you," I twist my bottom on his erection. "You''re so good to me."


    He exhales in a rush, shaking his head. "You''re much, much better to me."


    I bite my lip and giggle. "Big Daddy, you sound funny."


    Tristan''s gaze flies to mine. My pulse dances dizzyingly, waiting with bated breath


    for his response. He calls me little girl and I call him Big Daddy. But we''


    ve never yed a game like this. Does he want to? It came so naturally to me, I didn''t have to think about it. What if he thinks I''m weird? Twisted? "Well..." he swallows hard. "You''re getting a little old to sit in Big Daddy''sp."


    I almost gasp at the inundation of lust that res through me. What is this?


    Why does it feel like we''ve been heading here all along? "Why?" I pout. "I like sitting in yourp."


    Tristan tugs on his cor, breathing hard. "Do you feel that...hard bulge underneath you, baby?"


    Frowning thoughtfully, I wiggle around, making him hiss a curse. "Uh-huh.


    What is it?"


    "That''s my cock." His index finger traces a circle on my knee. "It''s getting harder and harder the longer you sit in myp."


    I giggle again. "Why?"


    "It knows you can make it feel good." Very slowly, he drags my skirt up to mid-


    thigh, roughly kneading the sensitive inner portion. "All kinds of different ways."

 Chapter 63

    15: Lia.


    I try to close my thighs, but he holds them open, pulling my skirt higher until it''


    s almost exposing my panties. "H-how?"


    His breath saws in and out against my ear. "Just y with it a little. You can do that for Daddy, can''t you?" His middle finger presses to my entrance through the barrier of my emerald-green underwear. "And I''ll y with this sweet little treasure."


    He gently shifts me to his left thigh, so he can unzip his pants, his erection pushing out, thick and ready, though still trapped inside his ck briefs. "I don''t know how, Big Daddy."


    Quickly, he uses the wrist of his sleeve to swipe at the sweat forming on his upper lip. "Stroke it like you would pet a kitten." Without waiting, he snags my hand and guides it to his arousal, grunting a curse when my touch finds him, testing him curiously. "Don''t you want to see what happens when you pet it long enough, baby?"


    I gasp excitedly, my palm beginning to rake up and down his steel shaft.


    "What happens?" The pads of Tristan''s fingers find my clitoris and I whimper, squirming on his thigh as if confused by the sensation coursing through me.


    "What''s h-happening to me?"


    His mouth is open on my neck, his fingers delving down the front of my panties, parting my wet folds and rubbing, rubbing on that sensitive spot.


    "When we feel good between our legs, wee, little girl. We release. It''s the best feeling you can have and do you know what it tastes like when Daddyes from his cock?"


    "What?" I ask, wide-eyed, squirming through his touch.


    "It tastes like candy."


    I suck in a breath, my legs literally trembling with excitement, my core clenching tighter and tighter with every knowing stroke of his fingers.


    "Candy?" I slide my hand into his briefs, fisting his bare erection. Pumping my fist up and down the length. "Can I taste some?"


    "Only if you''re a good girl," he says roughly. "Only if you suck as hard as you can and swallow the candy down. All of it."


    "I will, Big Daddy. I promise," I say solemnly, sliding off his desk to the space between his syed thighs. This isn''t the first time I''ve taken Tristan into my mouth, but I pretend it is. I examine his swollen inches with youthful apprehension, kissing the trunk cautiously, before closing my mouth over the bulbous head and swirling my tongue around it, experimentally.


    "Oh, fuck yes, baby," he growls, twining his fingers in my hair. "Suck the candy out."


    shing him a look that says I''m excited for candy, I pull a significant portion of him into my mouth, fisting the enormous base to hold him steady, stroking upward with a twisting wrist. His huge balls fall through the V of his pants and I take a moment to suck the left one into my mouth, tonguing it lovingly, like he instructed me to do the first time, my hand still riding up and down his sex, now lubricated by my saliva. I lick over to his right ball and give it the same reverent treatment, glorying in the way his thick thighs jolt, his hips shifting anxiously.


    "It''s going to taste so good." He tugs down my chin, his lower body rolling forward, teeth clenched. "Just try and fit a little more¡ª"


    "What?" I ask, wide-eyed, squirming through his touch.


    "It tastes like candy."


    I suck in a breath, my legs literally trembling with excitement, my core clenching tighter and tighter with every knowing stroke of his fingers.


    "Candy?" I slide my hand into his briefs, fisting his bare erection. Pumping my fist up and down the length. "Can I taste some?"


    "Only if you''re a good girl," he says roughly. "Only if you suck as hard as you can and swallow the candy down. All of it."


    "I will, Big Daddy. I promise," I say solemnly, sliding off his desk to the space between his syed thighs. This isn''t the first time I''ve taken Tristan into my mouth, but I pretend it is. I examine his swollen inches with youthful apprehension, kissing the trunk cautiously, before closing my mouth over the bulbous head and swirling my tongue around it, experimentally.


    "Oh, fuck yes, baby," he growls, twining his fingers in my hair. "Suck the candy out."


    shing him a look that says I''m excited for candy, I pull a significant portion of him into my mouth, fisting the enormous base to hold him steady, stroking upward with a twisting wrist. His huge balls fall through the V of his pants and I take a moment to suck the left one into my mouth, tonguing it lovingly, like he instructed me to do the first time, my hand still riding up and down his sex, now lubricated by my saliva. I lick over to his right ball and give it the same reverent treatment, glorying in the way his thick thighs jolt, his hips shifting anxiously.


    "It''s going to taste so good." He tugs down my chin, his lower body rolling forward, teeth clenched. "Just try and fit a little more-"


    A low buzz goes off in the room. "Mr. Hemsworth. John Amarie is here to see you."


    I freeze in ce with Tristan halfway down my throat. He goes very still, too, before dragging his erection from my mouth with a shaking hand, shoving it back into his pants. "Goddammit. What the hell is your father doing here?"


    "I-I don''t know..."


    I start to craw! out from behind the desk, but Tristan shakes his head. "There''s nowhere in here to hide and he''ll see you if you leave, Lia. You have to stay put. There''s no choice."


    Hide.


    There''s no choice.


    There is a choice, though. He coulde clean to my father about us. We could exin to my father that we have feelings for each other. Instead, I''m being kept hidden like a dirty secret. And I can''t help what the ndestine nature of our trysts does to my body. Our dynamic, our secrecy, makes me undeniably hot. But it''s a little too real, too symbolic, being kept stuffed beneath a desk. A little too patronizing.


    To his credit, Tristan looks conflicted, even guilty, like he wants to say something. But there''s no time. He barely manages to get his pants zipped when the office door opens.


    "Tristan," my father says, his tone jocr. "It''s been too long. How have you been?"


    A creak tells me my father has taken a seat in front of the desk. Literally a foot away from the back of my head. "John," Tristan says, his tone t. "How is business these days?"


    "Incredible. Just incredible." He clears his throat hard, a sign that he''s lying-l know it well. "I took a meeting down the street and I thought, hey, why not stop by and set up a round of golf with my old buddy? Want to hit the green tomorrow morning?"


    "Tomorrow morning." Now it''s Tristan''s turn to clear his throat, but unlike my father, he''s not lying. I can see it in his eyes when he nces down at me briefly. The regret and apology lurking there. "I, uh...I can''t. I''m going out of town tonight. Through the weekend."


    My heart stutters in my chest, suffering.


    When he called me this morning, I thought he was on the verge of professing his affection for me. Instead, I''m hiding under a desk and finding out that he has ns


    to leave town. ns he told me nothing about. Am I so insignificant to him?


    Maybe this rtionship really is all about sex.


    Maybe I''m expected to shut my mouth and take what he gives me. Be happy with


    it.


    Screw that.


    Coming forward on my knees, I reach between Tristan''s thighs and unzip his pants. He didn''t have time to pull up his briefs, so his swollen manhood bobs free immediately, still fock hard from my mouth''s treatment. He gives me a warning look from above and I pass him a tart one in return, wrapping my lips around his stiffness and deep throating him.


    Tristan chokes a sound, his hand pressing my head down into hisp for one, two,


    three seconds, before he releases me, breathing raggedly.


    "Are you all right over there, man?" asks my father.


    "I''m fine," Tristan responds unevenly. "Just some heartburn from lunch."


    "Ah, right." My fatherughs. "I know all about that affliction. So, about golf...


    would Monday afternoon work better for you?"


    Tristan can''t formte a response, because I''m riding my eager mouth up and down his pulsing length, scraping my teeth over his sensitized tip, before letting him invade my throat. He once again holds me there, in ce, longer this time, his big belly shuddering, his balls hauling up tight to my chin. "Fuck.


    Schedule," he heaves, swallowing. "Let me uh...¡±


    His hand fumbles with the mouse and buys him some time as he looks at the screen without really seeing it, his manhood disappearing in and out of my mouth, faster and faster, his free hand tugging me, tugging me, my hands twisting up and down the thick pole, the color of it deepening with every suck. "Monday works." Tristan abandons the mouse, reaches across the desk and shakes his hand. "I''ll see you then. Got some work to finish up here¡ª"


    "Say no more. I won''t keep you."


    Determined to make Tristane before my father leaves, wanting to be acknowledged in some way, any way, I hold my breath and take him past my gag reflex, waiting, waiting, longer than my usual few seconds. Ten seconds, eleven. I swallow, squeezing him with the walls of my throat. And Tristan spews. He rifles his hips forward and fucks my mouth once, ferociously, his guttural growl filling the office. Warm, salty liquid travels down, my inner thighs moist from my own need, my infatuation with this man forcing me to consume every single drop. Needing all of it. All of him.


    "Ooh boy. Better take care of that heartburn. Sounds like a nasty case," my father


    says, getting up from the chair, his footsteps carrying him across the room. "See you Monday."


    As soon as the door closes, Tristan yanks me to my feet. Picks me up and drops me down on the desk, getting right in my face. I think he''s going to lecture me, get


    angry with me, maybe even end our rtionship for being so indiscreet-and I brace myself.


    Instead, he growls, "You beautiful little brat," and seals his mouth over mine,


    kissing me like tomorrow morning will nevere. "Jesus Christ. I ought to spank you silly."


    I moan and tip my head back, allowing him to lick and suck my neck, weing


    his bulk into the V of my thighs. "Why aren''t you?"


    His hand grips my throat unexpectedly. "God help me, I..." His eyes glitter wildly. "I wanted to look him in the eye while iming you. I''m your Big Daddy.


    Not him. You''re my little girl. Not his. I don''t care if that makes me fucking sick.


    That''s the way it is."


    "I don''t care either," I whisper, shaken, slipping past infatuation, straight into obsession. Despite my hurt. Despite my wishes for us to be more. I force myself


    to ept this as enough for now. Knowing Tristan is mine. That I''m his. That at


    least we know that as fact.


    My heart twists in my chest, yearning for more, though.


    And I ignore it for now, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to much longer.


    Maybe not even one more day.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about the


    business trip, he says, kissing my mouth passionately, fingersbing through my hair. "It''s why I


    was so stressed when you got here. I don''t want to leave you, baby. I was arranging to bring you along, but Eric


    asked toe. I''ve been gone every night, with you at the hotel. Absent. I couldn''t say no to him."


    "I understand," I whisper, reveling in the mauling of my mouth, his hands all over


    me, groping my bottom and breasts and hips. "I understand, Daddy."


    That''s not a lie. I do understand. Thest thing I want is for Tristan to neglect my best friend. But nothing about his exnation repairs my gging heart. Groaning over my use of the word Daddy, Tristan sits back in his chair and strips


    my skirt down to the floor, his erection already stiffening again in hisp, his eyes


    wild on my wet, green panties. "Get on and ride it," he growls.


    "Remind me again that I''m the luckiest man alive."


    And dutifully, I do. I ride him until his eyes roll back in his head, until my own


    orgasm blinds me, our flesh pping roughly in the silence of the office, the words


    I love you lodged in my throat, begging to be let out.

 Chapter 64

    16: Tristan.


    Something is wrong.


    The first couple days of my business trip, Lia is her usual, incredible self when I call her at night or between meetings. Her voice is soft and inviting in my ear, she tells me she misses me, asks if I''m taking stress breaks. Late at night, she sends me mirror selfies from our hotel suite wearing nothing but a scrap of yellow material that vaguely resembles panties-and purrs to me over the speakerphone while I jack myself raw in the bathroom.


    But at some point, her tone loses its usual brightness. She sounds almost sad? Although she won''t tell me why so I can fix it. No amount of gifts sent to her doorstep seems to help. Finally, she stops answering my calls altogether.


    I can''t concentrate on a single thing. I can''t think about anything but her, reying ourst ten conversations, trying to figure out if I missed something. How the hell have I fucked this up so fast?


    I miss her. Beyond belief. I''m sick without her.


    I was an idiot to think I could spend this much time away from Lia and not go berserk.


    For someone so worried about giving me a heart attack, she''s certainly got the damn thing firing on all cylinders in my chest. Good thing Eric almost never looks up from his phone or he would notice that I''m sweating bullets, even in the air conditioning of the charter club. As we wait to board my jet, my insides are in shreds. I''ve pulled some strings and sent a local cop to make sure Lia is safe and she''s fine. Swimming in hervish pool, meeting friends for lunch, going to the gym and the beach. Usual summer activities. Nothing that would prevent her from answering my calls, though.


    If I don''t hold her soon, I''m going to lose my head.


    Unfortunately, a storm keeps us grounded half of Sunday night. By the time we''re able to fly safely, it''s Monday morning and my assistant calls to remind me of the round of golf I have schedule with John, Lia''s father, in just a few hours. There''s no way I can make it. I''m tied in knots and my legs feel like lead¡ªnot the ideal condition for a friendly golf game.


    After wend, I call John to cancel from the tarmac.


    My n is to take Eric home and track down Lia.


    I need to understand what''s wrong and repair it. I need her to climb into myp and whisper into my neck and make me feel whole. She''s the only one who does.


    I''m in love with her.


    Jesus.


    I''m in love with this eighteen-year-old who''s beening to my house since middle school, who has transformed into a young adult. I''m in love with her unique perspective, the way she cares, her giggle, her touch, her spontaneity and optimism. She''s my little girl. She''s my...girlfriend. She''s mine. Why the hell has she cut me off?


    John answers in my ear as I''m handing my luggage to our driver and climbing into the back of the limousine. "Hello, John-"


    "I''m throwing the ol'' clubs into my trunk as we speak," he says. "Our tee time at the club is eleven fifteen."


    "Yeah," I sigh, rubbing my gritty eyes with my thumb and index finger. Eric slept on the flight, but I couldn''t manage to close my eyes for a second.


    "Listen, about our game-"


    "Bring Eric along, if you can. Lia is going to be thereter on. They can hang out at the pool while we hit some balls."


    My mouth snaps shut on the news that I can''t make it.


    Lia is going to be at the country club.


    My entire objective today is to get her in front of me. To demand to know what I''ve done and how I can make it up to her. If the conversation has to happen at the country club, so be it. I don''t care who knows about us anymore. In fact, I''m going to tell her father face to face. There will be some outrage and gossiping and a tough reaction from Eric, but Lia is more than worth it. I''m going to have her in my life forever. The sooner people start getting used to seeing this old ogre with his beautiful, young angel, the better.


    I''m in love with this girl. Real, heart-rending love that I''ve never experienced before and I''m not willing to let her go.


    With Eric''s agreement, wend and go straight to the club.


    I''m like a caged animal as soon as we''re dropped off at the entrance, an attendant bustling around me, informing me they''ve coordinated with my housekeeper to have my golf clubs and attire brought to the club and have arranged it all in the locker room. Eric quickly throws on a pair of trunks and heads to the pool, throwing me a wave. Instead of going in the direction of the course, I follow behind Eric and from a distance-look for Lia at the pool, but I don''t see her. Is she changing? Or avoiding me?


    John ps me on the shoulder. "Hey, buddy. Ready to go?"


    I turn to find Lia''s father there, looking oddly nervous, his cart idling behind him. Given no choice, I nod. "Yeah," I grunt, taking a seat in the passenger side. "Let''s go."


    At the very least, this round of golf will give me a chance to exin my rtionship with Lia. Getting into her pretty little head will have to wait a few hours, until we''re done with the front nine and stop for a break.


    We tee off and make small talk while ying the first two holes. It''s while we''re preparing to begin hole three that I figure out why John is nervous. Why he wanted to y golf with me¡ªon a Monday--in the first ce. And it''s for a reason I never could have suspected.


    "Listen, man." He swallows, looks around. "I''ve gotten myself into kind of a jam. had three bad quarters in a row. I managed to pad the fund''s earnings with my own money, make it look like we''re above water but the troth is...I''m sinking. I''m fucked." To my utter shock, tears spring to the man''s eyes. "We''re going to lose the house. Lia...she''s running around getting ready for college.


    She must think I''ll be able toe up with the tuition¡ª"


    "Lia knows you''re broke?" I ask hollowly.


    John nods sadly. "I told her a month ago school might not happen. For some reason, she insists on proceeding as if she''ll move out in the fall, attend the university." He rakes a hand through his hair. "Maybe she''s in denial."


    No.


    She''s not in denial.


    She found a desperate old man to pay her way.


    And as soon as she got enough money together for tuition, she dropped me.


    Christ, that''s what happened, isn''t it? None of her affection was real.


    She needed cash. Fast.


    I was the perfect target. Old, overweight, horny. Grateful for the chance to fuck


    something so young and tight. Desperate to soak up her light.


    My chest is on the verge of caving in and John is still talking.


    Asking me to bail him out.


    "Enough," I rasp, hating him mid-sentence. "I''m not throwing gasoline on a sinking ship. But we''l absorb your firm, sh the fat and keep what''s working right. You? receive slightly more than what thepany is worth, since we go back a long time. I''ll give you a seat on the board of directors, but before any of this happens, my ountant is going through your personal finances, along with those of the firm. No surprises."


    John grinds his jaw. "You''re a hard man.¡± He stares off into the distance for a moment, then offers his hand for a shake. "But a fair one. Thank you."


    I''m doing this for Lia.


    I''d do anything for her, even though she has ripped my heart out of my chest.


    She yed me.


    The part I don''t understand is this. Why did she suffer through all those nights together when I would have just paid her tuition? As a friend and father figure? I never would have let her miss out on college. She didn''t have to sacrifice her virginity to my ugly ass.


    John and I agree that we''re not really in the mood to continue the game and go back to the clubhouse. When we reach the establishment, he leaves to meet with the house pro about one of his clubs and we make ns to have a drink together in an hour. My throat is ravaged on the inside, the bleak exhaustion I used to feel every day before Lia became my sugar baby creeping back in.


    I take a seat on the shaded outdoor patio and order a double scotch, neat, still


    reeling from the revtion that she never really cared for me at all. She faked everything.


    God, I want to w the pathetic organ out of my chest, it aches so fucking bad.


    And then I see her at the pool.


    In a little white thong bikini.

 Chapter 65

    17: Tristan.


    My hand balls into a shaking fist as I look around and realize every man in the ce is staring at her. Ogling that hot little tush and adjusting themselves.


    "Damn, is that really Amarie''s kid?" one of them says to his friend, smacking his lips. "She grew up nice."


    "Jesus, you''re not kidding. Too bad she isn''t poor or I''d be shelling out six figures for a ride of that."


    "Hell yeah, man. Twice on Sunday."


    They dissolve intoughter and the rage in my blood boils over. I push back from my table, upsetting my scotch and grip the closest asshole by his cor.


    "Watch your fucking mouths," I growl, yanking the offender to his feet, watching the color drain from his face when he sees who was within earshot.


    A family friend of the Amaries, yes, but also the man who could buy and sell the entire club without blinking an eye. "Don''t look at her. Don''t ever speak about her again or I''ll end you."


    The man starts to apologize, but changes his mind when he realizes several men are witnessing his humiliation, forcing him to double down. "Right. Like you wouldn''t pay to hit that, Hemsworth."


    It burns worse, because he''s right.


    Not only would I pay, but I did. Eagerly. Anything she wanted.


    All so she would give me her perfect touch. Her time and attention.


    And God, I would do it all over again, wouldn''t I?


    Still, there''s no way I''m letting this pissant get away with talking about Lia in public like she''s an object. That''s not happening. But just as I rear back with a fist, intending to plow it into his smug face, I hear Lia''s voice behind me.


    "Tristan!" I nce back over my shoulder to find her visibly rmed, standing among the patio lechers, pool water dripping down her young body. "S-stop.


    What are you doing?"


    "Go back to the pool," I growl through my teeth.


    "No." She pads closer, barefoot, attempting to pry me and the man apart, no idea that she''s being gawked at in her sorry excuse for a bathing suit. "Stop this, Tristan. No fighting." Her breath hitches, tears turning her eyes to twin blue pools. "Y-you promised you were managing your stress-"


    "Don''t do that," I snap. "Don''t pretend like you give a shit. That ship has sailed." Lia flinches and drops her hands, bottom lip trembling as she backs away.


    What the hell? Is she ying mind games with me? This girl made me believe she cared, then ripped the rug out from under my feet. And she has the nerve to appear hurt by my harshness?


    Still, when she turns and runs off, around the side of the clubhouse, my pounding heart gives me no choice but to follow. I don''t care that she broke me in half, I loathe seeing her upset and I refuse to be the cause.


    I let go of the pissant and start to follow Lia, until he says, "Damn, maybe Hemsworth is already hitting that?" His face is bright red from being manhandled, but he''s not listening to his friend''s advice about not provoking me. "Making the Forbes list gets you the best pussy, I guess."


    Without missing a beat, I take one step and headbutt him, breaking his nose and dropping him to the ground, unconscious. "Anyone else have something to say?" I


    roar.


    "No, Hemsworth."


    "He was out of line, Hemsworth."


    "I don''t even know him very well."


    Disgusted by the utter cowardice, I shake off the whole situation and follow after Lia, desperate to see her and apologize for snapping. She doesn''t deserve that. She must have been terrified at the prospect of not attending college with all of her friends. Forget what that would have done to her reputation. How can I me her for finding a way to pay tuition? How can I me her for taking aim at an easy target?


    Me.


    I find her around the back of the club, across an expanse of green field, sitting in a gazebo, arms wrapped around her middle. Alone. This section of the country club is mainly used for weddings. I''ve attended many of them.


    But on a Monday afternoon, there is no activity to be seen, except for me striding across thewn toward this teenager I''ve fallen crazy in love with.


    This teenager who haspletely wrecked me.


    "Lia," I say, stepping into the gazebo, bringing her head up. "I''m sorry."


    She sniffs, wiping at her eyes, but doesn''t say anything.


    "I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that. You''ve done nothing wrong."


    Jesus, I''m trying very hard to keep my voice even, to keep my hands to myself, but the girl I''ve been craving like oxygen for three days is right in front of me, her supple tits barely covered by two little triangles, her pussy cupped lovingly by wet bottoms. Her mouth is on level with my cock and I can only rey the dozen or so times she greeted me at the hotel suite by unbuckling my belt and sucking me off. The memories make me hard and I have no means of hiding it, my stiffening shaft drawing her blue eyes, making her mouth part on a breath.


    "Tristan,¡± she whispers, eyshes fluttering. Teeth sinking into her lip.


    Mannerisms that used to signal she was horny.


    No. No, I''m not being drawn in. I''m not going to be a fool a second time. She


    doesn''t have genuine desire for me. It was always about the money.


    "Why didn''t you tell me your father was broke?"


    Gasping, she shoots to her feet.


    She sways and I catch her up against me, so she won''t fall, swallowing a groan over the perfect contact, the smoothness of her skin, the way her little tits smash to my big chest.


    "H-how did you find out?"


    "He told me." I brush a hand down her wet hair. "It''s going to be fine, Lia. You don''t have to worry one more day. I''m going to take care of everything." With determination, refusal to force her any more into touching me, I take my hands off of her and back away.


    For some reason, that distresses her. She makes a hupping sound and clutches the front of my shirt, pulling me back. Confusing the hell out of me.


    "Baby, you don''t have to sleep with me anymore. You never had to in the first ce. I would have taken care of the tuition, no questions asked."


    She shakes her head a little frantically, forehead knitting together. "No. Tristan, no. You have the wrong idea." Her hands run up and down my chest.


    "I wanted to sleep with you. I wanted so much more¡ª"


    "Lia, stop." I pry her wrists away from me, even though her touch is bringing me back to life. I can''t allow it. Can''t allow her to feel obligated. "You can thank me with words. You don''t have to sacrifice your body. I''m sorry you felt like you had no other choice"


    Her mouth pushes up against mine from below, then higher when she rises up on her tiptoes, wrapping her arms around my neck. I''m not expecting the kiss, it shocks me to my core, but my reaction to it is no surprise. I''m a fiend for this girl. My dick is inunch position like the space shuttle, my tongue eagerly tasting her mouth, my hands reuniting with the taut curve of her butt cheeks, giving them one hungry squeeze, before making onest-ditch effort to back off. To do the right thing.


    She doesn''t let me.


    Never taking her mouth off mine, Lia


    perches a knee on my hip and uses it as leverage to squirm up the front of my body, manacling her legs


    around my waist, our mouth ne


    turning wild. Tongues shing and smoothing, lips nting. I''m a man who never expected to see the sun again and suddenly finds himself on a white-sand beach, my obsession with Lia giving me no choice but to take, to kiss her back with every ravenous notion inside of me, my fingers untying her bikini top in back, tossing it away so I can rake my tongue across her perky little nipples.


    "Tristan,¡± she whines, head falling back. "How can you think I don''t really want you?¡± Her dazed bedroom eyes lock on mine, her pussy rubbing, rubbing on my erect dick. "Fuck me, Big Daddy," she whines. "I need youre so bad." "No..." I search for my conscience, but it''s diminished in the path of her sensuality. In the path of my devotion to her. "Lia, you don''t have to."


    "I want to," she sobs, dropping her right hand to my belt, tearing leather through buckle, button through hole. "You''ll believe me when you feel how wet I am."


    "You were swimming," I say raggedly, sucking her nipples into my mouth, one by


    one.


    "No!" She ps me across the face. "It''s for you."


    "Liar," I bite out, directly against her lips, losing control. Yeah, it''s gone. She''s a


    little brat who has pped her Big Daddy and now she needs secret punishing. I jerk down my Zipper, using the stiff head of my cock to shove aside the crotch of her bathing suit bottoms, finding her warm and soaked, her little hole clenching excitedly.


    What if...what if she''s really wet for me?


    No. No, I refuse to be a fool again.


    I''ve known from the beginning there


    is only one way I get to tap a beauty


    like this-and it''s money. "A million dors," say thickly, working in the first few inches of my dick, a groan building in my chest. Tight. So fucking tight. "I''ll give you a million dors a ride. Just don''t leave me high and dry, baby. I need it. I need


    this pussy." I thrust all the way in and she whimpers, even as her eyes cloud over with dismay. Dismay that is quickly gone once I start to bounce her, rifling up into her hot channel with animalistic bucks of my hips.


    Using my shoulders as a hand-hold, she leans back, giving me a view of my thick


    man''s shaft, surrounded by salt and pepper hair, driving into her tiny blonde sex,


    her soaked bathing suit panties pushed just to the right. It''s enough to send me racing for the peak, grunting, sweating, yanking her up and down on my veiny shaft, her ass cheeks clutched in my hands.


    "Fuck," I push between my teeth, sliding my right hand over slightly to finger her back entrance. "Two million for the ass. Ten. I''ll do anything."


    Lia molds our fronts together again, rasping in my ear, "You get it for free, Big


    Daddy."


    Ah, Jesus. I''m jackhammering her now, her dangling heels hitting off the backs of


    my knees, my pants down around my ankles. My balls are heavier than boulders and despite mymon sense, possessiveness is turning like a crank in my chest. My gut. im, im, im.

 Chapter 66

    18: Tristan.


    "If you weren''t on the pill..." I rear back and p her ass. Twice. "I''d get you pregnant for wearing that goddamn bathing suit."


    There''s a new, excited light in her eyes when they lock on mine, her breath racing fast, so fast. "I stopped taking m-my pill this weekend," she whispers, searching my face. "I know it''s bad. I know that makes me a bad girl. But I want your baby, Big Daddy. I want a part of you inside of me. I need it."


    It''s the image of Lia, belly round with my child, that decimates me.Snaps my tether.


    "Oh Christ," I choke, my balls contracting, unloading their contents. Firing hot, heavy lust up the stalk of my shaft and spurting it into Lia, my hips mming upward like pistons, her cunt pping wetly on myp. Imagining she''s telling the truth, that she really stopped taking her pill. That she wants to get pregnant. By me. I imagine she really means it and she''s not just saying the perfect thing to get me off, earning every penny of her million. I imagine that she wants to be my wife and it sets me off again, forcing me to lunge forward, grinding her ass against the gazebo wall with my hips so I cane as deeply as possible, her pussy massaging me with naughty ripples. "Good, baby. Work it out of me. Get yourself nice and bred."


    Her luscious body jolts at the word bred, and she whines my name, climaxing around my still-thrusting cock, her nails tearing at the front of my shirt. "Big Daddy, Big Daddy, Big Daddy."


    Lia slumps against me a few secondster, her face fitting into my neck, my cock still lodged in her tightness. I''m dripping onto the floor of the gazebo, my breath scratching in and out of my lungs, but I savor this moment to hold her.


    I ept it gratefully, knowing it won''tst. Not until I cave in and offer her money. God help me, I''ll hand her my whole fortune to feel like this, even if it''s a lie.


    She lifts her head and spears me with a look, urgency filling her expression.


    "Tristan-"


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    My shoulders stiffen at the sound of John''s voice,ing from just outside the gazebo.


    Christ.


    I haven''t given a thought to our surroundings. There was only Lia.


    But now... can imagine what John is seeing. My pants around my ankles, his teenage daughter''s legs wrapped around my waist, my cock tucked up in her petite pussy. If the situation were reversed, I would strangle him to death.


    That''s what I deserve, isn''t it?


    The color has drained from Lia''s face, but I give her a nudge and she quickly drops her legs from around my hips, pulling her bathing suit bottoms back into ce and putting the top back on. Slowly, I zip back in my pants and turn to face red-faced John.


    "I can''t believe this," he says, staggering back. And then, horror dawns on his face. "This is why she''s been acting like college is still a given. You''re paying for it?" He shakes his head, putting more pieces together. "And this is what you''re getting in exchange. Isn''t it, you sick fuck?"


    "Dad, stop," Lia says, positioning half of her body behind me, her hand curling into mine. "You don''t understand."


    "No, daughter, you don''t understand. Money buys men like this whatever he wants." He sneers at me. "He''d never getid otherwise."


    "Dad!"


    "No, he''s right." I have difficulty swallowing, heat climbing the back of my neck. "This is just an arrangement." I have no delusions that she wants me in real life.


    "Just an arrangement?" Lia cries out,


    moving to stand in front of me, the


    tears back in her eyes. "Maybe for


    you it is. But I''ve been in love with you since I was twelve. Minute after hour after year, I loved you and ached for the day I would be old enough to be with you." She shoves me in the chest, but I don''t move. All I can do is stand there and stare at her, dumbfounded. In love with me? This girl is in love with me? "I''m the one who sent you that email.


    With the link to the sugar babies website. I was begging you to see me as a woman. To....give in. To let me in. I thought...I thought if you could just spend some time with me, you would love me back." She breaks into an awful, gulping sob that tears my heart straight down the middle. "This is my fault. I didn''t know how else to pay for college without exposing my dad and now you''ll never believe me. You think I''m j-just with you for money-and that''s all you want from me. An arrangement." She starts to back away. "I was wrong to think you


    could feel the same. I was an idiot."


    Without waiting another second, she turns and runs, out of the gazebo, past her father and onto thewn. "Lia!" [ shout, my voice emerging strangled, my blood frozen solid.


    I''ve been in love with you since I was twelve.


    I''ve been in love with you since I was twelve.


    I think of all the times she spent trying to talk to me in the kitchen, instead of being in the den or the backyard with her friends. All the and


    times she snuck into my offic


    made meugh, brought me a bowl of something healthy to eat. And as she got older, the way she made me notice, dragging her body against mine at every avable opportunity, hope in her big blue eyes.


    Somehow, despite our ages and the difference in our appearances, she''s loved me all along. And I''ve just reduced her to a high-priced escort, instead of the girl who should be my wife. What have I done?


    What the hell have I done?


    "Lia!" I shout again, stomping out of the gazebo and going after her.


    As soon as I get a hold of her, I''m going to apologize, over and over and over and then I''m going to put a diamond on her finger the size of fucking Texas.


    My steps falter when I realize she wasn''t lying about stopping the pill, wanting to carry my baby. Goddamn me for pushing her to such drastic measures to make me realize we should be together.


    I''ll never forgive myself.


    Ignoring her father trying to get my attention, I jog to the parking lot¡ªjust in time


    to watch Lia peel out in the Rolls I gave her, tears streaming down her face.


    "Lia, stop!"


    Either she doesn''t hear me or simply disobeys, continuing out of the parking lot.


    And I''m already shouting at the valet to have my limousine brought around.


    I''m going to win my girl back.


    Now.


    Today.


    My sanity won''t be able to stand another minute of knowing I upset her, broke her


    heart. That I refused to see what was right there in front of me. But if she''ll take me back, if she''ll forgive me for being a blind fool, I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to her, so help me God.

 Chapter 67

    19: Lia.


    I''m never leaving my bedroom again.


    Maybe I''m not ready for adulthood or college or big decisions. Maybe I''m just a stupid, eighteen-year-old kid. What was I thinking, trying to scheme Tristan into a rtionship? He doesn''t want a child for a girlfriend. Sex is one thing, but going public when his persona is so important to his multi-billion-dorpany? I was naive to think that was ever a possibility.


    Still wearing my bikini, I roll over and bury my face in a pillow. It''s wet from my tears and I dive headlong into another crying jag now, the sound muffled.


    I miss Tristan.


    I love him so much.


    Even now I could be carrying his baby. What a scandal that would be. I''m sure if I''m pregnant, it''ll be kept hush hush and I''ll be shuttled abroad somewhere until I can deliver the baby, passing it off as a distant rtive or something.


    Or maybe Tristan will want full custody. Who is going to fight him when I''m the teenager who tricked him into sleeping with me? Into..everything. He never cared deeply about me. It was all in my eager imagination.


    And I deserve this. To be alone and humiliated.


    I lied to him.


    I manipted him into a sexual rtionship with me after he explicitly said no. But I just thought...I swore if we just had some time together as adults, the love inside me would be contagious. It''s so big and mighty. How can it not be?


    While Tristan was away on his business trip, I started to doubt my dreams. I started wondering if being with Tristan, as his real girlfriend, was far-fetched.


    It made me so depressed, so nervous, I stopped answering his calls-and then when I saw him at the country club, I immediately called myself a moron for not spending every single second possible with him, in any capacity I can get. But the consequences of those lies were beginning toe to a head, making him doubt my intentions. Making him doubt me. I waited too long to tell the truth and there is nothing I can do to fix the damage I''ve done.


    He must hate me.


    Or he''sughing at me, thinking my love is nothing more than a crush.


    And worse, I''ve made things awkward between Tristan and my father, to say nothing of how I''ll ever look my father in the eye again after he caught me and Tristan having sex. Eric will probably hate me and who can me him? I''ve let my infatuation, my obsession with this man turn me into a liar. A girl who will stop at nothing to get what she wants.


    I bolt upright in bed when my phone starts to vibrate on the bed beside my hip. Reaching down, I pick it up, wincing when I see Eric''s name on the screen. I''m definitely about to get an earful, but it''s going to happen sometime, isn''t it? Might as well be now.


    With a blown-out breath, I answer the phone. "Eric...I''m sorry. I¡ª"


    "Can youe downstairs?"


    I swipe at my red nose. "So you can yell at me in person?"


    He sighs and it turns into a quietugh. ¡°Juste down here."


    The call ends and I stare at the device in trepidation a moment, before climbing off the bed and slipping a white summer dress over my bikini, sliding my feet into sandals. I catch a glimpse of my tear-stained face in the mirror on my way out, but no amount of makeup is going to fix it. There is no one waiting in the foyer, so I open the door myself ande face to face with my best friend on the marble staircase.


    "Hey," I say miserably.


    Eric shakes his head, a hard gleam in his eye. "What were you thinking?"


    "I don''t know." My voice is unbnced. "It started out as a crush on your dad, but then it just...snowballed. And then I couldn''t breathe unless I saw him at least once a day-"


    "Gross. Look, is he the reason you''re friends with me?"


    My chest seizes with disbelief. "What?" I reach out and grab his arm. "No. No!


    Oh my God, of course not. You''re my best friend because I adore you. I would never use you like that. I''m sorry...I''m sorry you''re doubting me¡ª"


    "Shut up, I''m not," he interrupts, rolling his eyes. "Not really. I just had to make sure you love me as much as you should."


    "I do."


    "Just in very different way than you love my father." He shakes his head. "It''s going to take a long time for me to get used to saying that."


    My heart sinks down to my knees. "I don''t think you''ll have to get used to anything. He''s never going to want to see me again."


    Eric ces a hand on my shoulder and squeezes. "Don''t be so sure." He tugs me toward the steps where his car is waiting below. "Come on, weepy face."


    I sputter in confusion. "Where are we going?"


    He doesn''t answer, simply opening the passenger side door and gesturing for me


    to get in. Hope starts to flicker inside of me, but I douse the me immediately, afraid how crushed I''ll be if Tristan isn''t on the other side of this car ride. Still, without any keys or even my phone, I move as if in a trance, getting into the car and fastening my seatbelt.


    We drive into the city, the radio


    ying softly, the air conditioning raising goosebumps on my skin. My best friend has essentially forgiven me for keeping my rtionship with his father a secret-I''ve already gotten a better oue than I deserve. I''m trying to suppress any more dangerous hope from rising to the surface, but the closer we get to our destination, the tighter my throat gets. Especially when we drive right past the hotel where Tristan and I met every night for one glorious week.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Giving me a cheeky look, he doesn''t answer. But then he parks in front of Wonderbluss. The art instation center I took Tristan to on our first night together. There is no way Eric could know the significance of this ce unless Tristan told him.


    My heart pumps wildly in my ribcage, my fingers curling around the doorhandle.


    "Is he in there?" I sob. "Does he forgive me?"


    "Oh, I''d say that''s a safe bet."


    With a shocked and relieved whimper, I throw myself out of the car and go running. I start to open the door of Wonderbluss, but someone opens it for me first. It''s my...father? And my mother is standing behind him. They both look a little shaken, but happily resigned, nheless.


    And they''re dressed up.


    My father is in a suit and tie, my mother in ck Versace.


    "I made a mess of things," I say, haltingly. "I should have told you the truth."


    "We all make mistakes¡ªI know that better than anyone," my father sighs, his mouth ticking up at one corner. "Luckily, not all mistakes lead to ruin."


    I swallow. "I''m sorry you saw...what you saw."


    "How about we just pretend that never happened, huh?" We bothugh a little ufortably, stopping when he jerks his head at the velvet curtain separating the entrance from the art instations. "Orange door."


    With a happy, wateryugh, I give my parents hugs and dash toward the curtain, throwing myself through it into the hallway. I don''t bother trying to smooth my hair or get the wrinkles out of my dress. I only care about getting through the orange door. To Tristan. I miss him so much, I barely feel human.


    I need his hands on me, need to hear his voice.


    I expect him to be standing on the other side of the orange door.


    But I never could have expected to walk into the hillside of swaying cherry blossom trees to find Tristan in a tuxedo, a pastor holding a bible to his left.


    Tristan''s head lifts at my entrance, his expression transforming with love, with worship. For me. I can''t believe it.


    And taking one step, two, I realize I''m walking down the aisle to my own wedding. My hands fly to my mouth to trap a sob, blossom petals falling all around me.


    Hot tears rush to my eyes. I can''t stand another single second of being apart from Tristan¡ªand I run to him, leaping into his arms. Burying my face in his neck and circling my legs around his hips, letting him hold me like a baby while I cry.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Tristan makes a sound of disbelief. "You''re sorry? Lia, I''ve been a goddamn idiot. I should have known there was more to us than an arrangement. I should have trusted my gut, that we were right together, instead of unknowingly pushing you away. You needed love, not gifts. If you''d gone...


    baby, if I''d lost you, that would have been the end of me." His hard mouth rakes over my ear, a shudder passing through his big body. "I be grateful for the rest of my life that you went to such lengths to get my attention. Or I never would have admitted how much I love you. How badly I need you. If you lied, Lia, you only did it for us, so there will be no more apologizing. My wife doesn''t apologize for anything."


    Wife.


    With my heart performing cartwheels in my chest, I curl my body more securely


    around him, vaguely aware of my parents and Eric entering the room, standing at


    the perimeter. "You really w-want to marry me?"


    He pulls back and looks me in the eye, stroking a loving hand down the side of my face. "My life won''t beplete otherwise." His voice. shakes with emotion. "I love you so


    damn much, Lia. You are my happiness. You''re the good in this world for me. You are mine. If I''m


    not going to bed beside you every night for as long as I live, the devil might as well take me now."


    I can barely catch my breath in the face of my dreamsing true. "I love


    you, too. I love you with my whole heart." I nt kisses all over his face. "My Tristan. Mine."


    "Sweetest words I''ve ever heard,¡± he growls, capturing my mouth in a hard kiss, his forearm sliding beneath my bottom. "Marry us. Just like this," he says to the pastor, whispering the rest in my ear. "I''m never going to let your feet touch the floor. You''re going to feel like you''re floating for the rest of your life."


    "I already do," I whisper, framing his face with my hands, the gentle fan blowing


    my hair around our heads. "I''m already in the clouds."


    We share another long, hungry kiss, unable to stop, even with our audience watching. "Reach inside my inner jacket pocket," he instructs me¡ªand I do¡ª


    pulling out a diamond ring that qualifies as a small boulder, rendering me speechless. ¡°Now put it on your finger, little girl, and say the words that will make me the luckiest man alive."


    I exhale shakily while sliding on the ring, then lean in to speak quietly against Tristan''s ear, my thighs tightening ever-so-slightly. "Yes, Big Daddy."

 Chapter 68

    20: Tristan.


    Five Years Later


    Every year, on the anniversary of our impromptu wedding, me and Lia renew our vows. It''s always the biggest party of the year-and it''s happening tonight.


    If you told me a decade ago that I''d be the kind of man who looks forward to parties, I wouldn''t have believed you. But I have this bright, bubbly little wife that turns everything magical. Which is why, although I''m supposed to wait until tonight to see the venue she''s decorating for the party, I simply can''t wait that long. I want her in front of me now.


    A doorman holds open the entrance door of the forty-story building where the party is being held. With a bouquet of roses in my hand, I take the elevator up to the top floor, my dick already hard as nails. God. Five yearster and my obsession with Lia''s pussy has only swelled. I''m horny and territorial and fascinated with every delicious inch of it. Just thinking about how wet she gets when I eat her out had me cutting a meeting short this afternoon toe here, surprise her at the venue.


    Since marrying the love of my life, she''s be...my world. There''s no other way to put it. She travels with me, I discuss business decisions with her, we spend our weekends wrapped up in one another and our four-year-old son, Bink. I didn''t know this level of happiness existed and I thank my maker for it every day. I can''t wait to renew my vows to her tonight. I love watching her blue eyes tear up every three hundred and sixty-five days, the feel of her mouth on mine afterward. Love hearing her say in front of everyone we know that she''s mine.


    Now that her days aren''t spent attending sses, I have a lot more ess to her and it''s fucking glorious. I knew she needed some independence¡ªand an


    education-but sending her off to the university campus every morning never failed to make me jealous. Knowing she''d be around boys her own age led to me pulling her out of ss on a regr basis, fucking her on the desk of whichever administrator I''d paid off that day.


    Over and over again, she would tell me I''m the only man she''s ever been attracted to, the only man she''ll ever love, until I started to believe it. Hard not to believe her when she''s just as insatiable in bed as I am. When every time she looks at me, her heart is right there in her eyes. But hell if I didn''t love her being pregnant with my child while attending college. I made sure to take out a full-page in the Times when we married, so everyone would know who she belonged to. Who got her pregnant and who nned to keep her¡ªalways.


    Impatiently, I watch the numbers go up on the elevator screen. Halfway there. I want my wife.


    Our son woke up early this morning and she took him out for breakfast. And I love how she cares for our boy. I spend as much time with him as I can, too¡ª


    I''m already signed up to coach little league¡ªbut his early morning wake-up call meant I didn''t get to bang my incredibly hot wife and I''ve been suffering for it all day.


    Finally, the doors to the elevator slide open to reveal the open-air ballroom.


    Hired staff hustle in every direction, moving tables into ce and stringing lights. There are cherry blossoms everywhere. Artificial and real. Candles.


    Light, airy curtains being carried into the space on a summer breeze. It''s all beautiful, of course. She does an astonishing job every year.


    But I want her in my arms. I''ve gone hours without her and the strain is getting to


    me.


    My heart skitters when she dances into view, holding a clipboard. There''s a huge smile on her face as she talks to a pair of female caterers, pointing out items on her list. She''s dressed for yoga in a flowery sports bra and ck high-waisted pants that separate her high butt cheeks and my cock wants to weep over the sight. She must have known I wasing and wanted to tease me. She knows damn well that watching her do yoga turns me into an animal.


    Hell, thinking about it does.


    I walk in her direction and people lower their voices as they start to notice me, alerting Lia to the fact that something is up. She twists around and sees me, pure joy blooming across her face and I almost drop the roses in my hand, I''m so ovee with love and appreciation for her. What would my life be without this girl?


    God help me. I''m never going to find out.


    "You''re here," Lia squeals, tossing her clipboard onto the closest table and bounding over, throwing her arms around my neck and pressing up on her toes. Opening her mouth beneath mine and exploring me with her tongue, as usual not giving a flying fuck about who is watching. Our public disys of indecency are well documented by the press, because we can''t help it. When we''re together, we''re the only two people in the room. "I love seeing you so well rested," she murmurs in between kisses, pouting sexily. "I knew it was a good idea to swap coffee for herbal tea in your office. All that caffeine was bad for you."


    "You always know best, baby," I say gruffly.


    I''m not exaggerating. This girl, it''s almost like her sole mission in life is to care for me. She''s lowered my blood pressure, cholesterol and stress level at a rate that baffles my doctors. I''m still the same weight I always was-and she loves every pound¡ªbut I''m healthier because of her. Have more energy, more interest in life outside of work, because she makes it all so fun and exciting and beautiful. I''m the luckiest man on the.


    Gently, I tap the bouquet of roses against her butt. "Happy anniversary."


    "Thank you," she says, ying with the knot of my tie, emotion swirling in her eyes. "Happy anniversary for making me the happiest girl in the world." She twists side to side, her lower lip sticking out slightly. "I love my Papa."


    My balls squeeze so tight, I have to suck in a breath. "You know what you''re doing."


    Her gaze is nothing but innocent. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re talking to me in your little girl voice," I rasp, giving in to the temptation to knead her backside, the hell with whoever is watching. "I''m in need of a fix, Lia.¡±


    "You are?" she purrs, still in that tone that drives me wild. "Well, it''s a good thing you got here just in time for yoga."


    That four-letter word has my cock thickening in my pants. "Yeah?" ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She nods solemnly, then guides me through the busy ball room by the tie to a back room. It''s medium-sized, potentially a room used to store coats during a party. But right now, it''s empty, except for a yoga mat and a leather reclining chair.


    "You knew I wasing," I say, letting her push me down into the seat, sweat already beginning to dapple my forehead and top lip.


    She closes the door and locks it. "I might have had a feeling." Circling me, she drags her index along my shoulder, removing my jacket and hanging it on the door knob. "You''re always extra hard on our anniversary."


    Jesus, I''m panting just knowing what''sing. "I''m remembering the first night I had you in my bed. In our home. How it felt to know you were really mine. Completely mine."


    "I love that," she whispers in my ear.


    And when shees to stand in front of me again, she''spletely naked.


    Except for a little pink, sparkly G-string.


    "Oh Jesus," I groan, widening the V of my thighs and unzipping my pants, my erection growing at a rate that makes me light-headed. "You''re so fucking good to


    me."


    "It''s just a little yoga," she says flirtatiously, turning to face away from me and dropping into downward facing dog, that pink string stretching over her asshole, the material already damp, no doubt from teasing me. Tongue wetting my lips, I start to beat off, no way to control myself. Especially when she extends one of her legs, lifting it, spreading the lips of her pussy, giving me a view of her tits in the process.


    I came home one day to find her practicing yoga in our bedroom and came in my pants. The next time I found her doing it she was naked and I barely managed to get my cock inside of her before blowing. There is something about the stretching of her limber body, the almost raunchy exposing of the heaven between her legs, between those cheeks, that makes me so hard it hurts. "Do the goddamn thing, Lia," I beg her now. "Please."


    I hold my breath as she walks backward, still bent over. One leg extends back and settles onto the chair beside my thigh, her ankle sliding back to meet my hip. She performs the same action with her other leg, then perches her knees on the edge of the recliner. The position is what dreams are made of. Her butt is just above my jerking hand and she drops down, giving me a few circles of her hips, stopping right when I begin to moan-and then she falls forward through the V of my thighs, ttening her hands on the ground.


    No matter what age Lia is, I would have fallen in love with her.


    She''s my soul mate-end of story.


    But I would be lying if I said there weren''t certain perks thate with being married to a girl fresh out of college. For instance, her generation has a thing called twerking. And she does it for me now, popping her hips and shaking that tight, juicy ass right in front of me, arching her back so I can watch her pussy move, too, watch the juices roll down ter flesh and drip into myp. I have to mp my teeth together to keep from bellowing my male satisfaction at what she''s doing, the erotic tempo of her jiggling cheeks almost too much to bear. My seed starts to grow sharp in my balls, seeking an


    outlet.


    "Papa?"


    I grunt, unable to form words, my gaze riveted on the rosebud of her asshole, my


    fist rifling up and down my erection.


    "Left you something in your pocket,¡± she purrs in that little girl voice. Sweating, my breath sawing in and out, I pat my dress shirt once and find a small


    object in the pocket. When I reach inside and pull it out with my left hand, I have to twist my balls in my right to stop myself from climaxing. It''s a bottle of lubrication and Christ, I know what that means. I know this is an invitation she always extends when I least expect it.


    "Ah fuck, little girl. Fuck. You''re going


    to let me in there, aren''t you?¡± In surge of lust and adrenaline, I lunge out of the chair and tten her on the yoga mat, ripping the cap off the bottle of lube with my teeth and pouring the entire contents on her tight, pink asshole. I wedge a middle finger in, making her whimper, her whines growing louder when add my ring finger, adorned with the gold band of a man who couldn''t be more married. Moremitted to the girl currently giving him everything.


    Every part of herself.


    She lifts slightly beneath me to push a hand down between her legs, moaning as


    she starts rubbing her clit, a ripple of pleasure going through her back. "Oh.


    Papa," she whines, her hips starting to roll, my beautiful goddess of a wife humping her own hand.


    "My God, you horny little doll," I mutter, guiding my cock to her back entrance, easing it in gently, the utter clench of the channel robbing me of sight, of the ability to breathe. "Rx," I growl, panting, sweating. "Show Papa how much you love


    him."


    Her moan is a twisted, audible proof that she loves our games even more today than she did the first time, her fingers wing the yoga mat. "Youre is your way of getting your love inside me, Papa, right? That''s what you told me." ¡°That''s right,¡± I say raggedly, sinking it to the hilt and listening to her resulting gasp into the mat. "That''s my good listener."


    I grit my teeth and pump once, my balls crushing up between her young, parted


    ass cheeks. Her hips rock quicker and quicker underneath me and without looking, I know her fingers are busy on her clit-and that she''s close. Her halting whimpers of my name tell me so. Desperate to experience her


    pleasure, I reach between us and knock her hand out of the way, pumping three thick fingers into her pussy and fucking them in and out, her moisture slicking down my knuckles. "You''re everywhere. You''re everywhere," she wails, starting to tremble, then shaking violently. "Take it all. Own it all."


    "I do own this. All of it," I growl in her ear, pumping one more time into her ass and delivering my spend, her pleasure squirting into my hand at


    the same time, our bodies rutting on the floor like animals, grinding out the pleasure, teeth sinking into flesh, feet digging into the ground for purchase. Jesus Christ. Every time I have my wife is better than thest and this time is definitely n exception. As wave after wave of


    relief passes through me, I can only hold on to her, my sweetest treasure, and thank the fates for


    bringing her to me.


    "Five years,¡± I say in her ear. "Sixty to go, my love."


    And I feel her beautiful smile against my forearm. "My dreams came true."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 69

    OBSESSED.


    Gage Weston has a ster reputation that extends from the ssroom to the football pitch. West Dale High''s football god, a knight-in-shining armour to the girls, and everyone''s personal favourite. But this all fades away in senior year.


    Family issues and scrapes with thew waters down everything he''s built and now he has no option but to be tutored or he''ll get kicked out of the championship game.


    One look at Ste McCartney, and his worldes tumbling down.


    She''s beautiful. She''s kind. She''s the quiet, campus genius, and she sets his adrenaline racing. His methods of keeping her to himself are nothing short of extreme. Will he ruin this onest good thing too?


    1: Gage.


    On the way to my new tutor''s dorm room, I want to punch a hole in the hallway wall.


    It''s like this all the time now. The relentless anger slithers inside of me like oily snakes. I''ve worked myself to the bone on the football field in an attempt to exhaust the roiling emotions inside of me, but nothing ever gives. There''s a bowling ball sitting on my chest, pressing down, down, so hard that I can''t breathe sometimes and the only thing that relieves it for even a moment is destruction. Breaking shit. Acting out as my college counselor calls it.


    She can call it whatever she wants it feels good.


    Rebelling is the only thing that helps melt the resentmenttely.


    On my way past a room of students, they look up from their phones and gasp.


    "Is that Gage Weston?"


    Yeah, it''s me, assholes. Take a good look.


    During my first three years of school, I would have waved and shed them a smile that''s going to earn me millions of dors in endorsement deals one day, when I''ve been drafted to the NFL. But now? I give them the finger and keep walking, the constant roaring in my ears growing louder. I already hate this fucking tutor. Ste McCartney. She''s going to be smug as hell, I bet. She''


    s the only thing standing between me and the championship game next week. If I don''t pass my Western Civilization test, I don''t y. I''m already skating on thin ice after getting picked up by the cops for being drunk and disorderly in public. Breaking into a few cars, just because I could. Because I needed to distract myself from the pain.


    So I''m sure Ste McCartney-what a stupid name is getting off on a major power trip right now, telling all of her friends that she has Gage Weston by the short and curlies. As long as she helps me pass the history course, she can brag all she wants¡ªI just need to be on the field.


    Lately, being on the gridiron has been less about football and more about the temporary relief I get from the constant anger when I''m tackled hard. But that''s another story.


    I stop in front of her closed dorm room door and wrap my hands around the jamb. She''s in there, chattering away on the phone, and I have to resist the urge to kick in the door, splinter it right there on the hinges. Just to set the tone. I''m going to let her teach me the shit I need to know to pass the test and y in the championship game, but that''s where it ends. I''m not her shortcut to poprity or im to fame. God, I hate her already. I hate everyone.


    Especially him. For leaving. For checking out early.


    What the hell is the point of this anymore?


    Breathing through the wave of emptiness that passes through me, I bang a fist on the door, ready to finally meet this chick. Ste. Apparently she''s the campus genius. Too bad she sounds like a basic idiot from this side of the door.


    And when she opens that door and wee face to face, I''m relieved to be right. Already I can''t stand her. She looks like every other fucking cheerleader or co-ed who follows me around campus with dreams of babies and a mansion in their heads. Fuck that. I want nothing to do with any of them, especially since the funeral. I had hundreds of them during my first three years at the university and I can''t recall a single face, so what would be the point, anyway?


    My scowl doesn''t stop her from twisting hair around her finger and giggling. "I


    can''t believe it. Mr. Gage Weston himself in my dorm room."


    "Yeah, Ste," I grit, bitterly, wishing I had a fifth of whiskey in my hand. "Lucky you."


    "Oh, I''m not Ste," sheughs, as if it was a wild assumption. "Ste is my roommate." She cups a hand around her mouth and whispers, "Poor you."


    Irritated that this girl, who is apparently not the campus genius, has wasted a full minute of my life, I duck beneath the door frame and enter the room, my


    stride pausing when I see the other upant. She''s sitting on a twin bed with her head bowed, curtains of messy blonde hair hiding her face. Her green cardigan is old and thin, buttoned up to her chin, knees pressed together in her leggings. There''s a Western Civilization book in herp and she appears to be holding on to it for dear life.


    "Ste," I say, my voice a hell of a lot softer than when I addressed the other chick...and I have no idea why. "Are you Ste?"


    She nods, her knuckles turning white around the textbook. Is she scared of something? I wouldn''t me her. She looks like she could be picked up and carried away by a gust of wind.


    "I''m Gage Weston." I duck down a little, trying to see her face, frowning when she only hides it further. "Obviously you remember we have a tutoring appointment since you''re holding the book. Are you...?" I really don''t understand the weird difort in my chest. Different from the ever-present anger. More like concern or anticipation. I don''t know. "Is everything okay?"


    She nods again. Says nothing.


    Frowning, I look around the dorm room. The girl who answered the door is back to sitting on her bed and she''s taking sneaky pictures of me, as if I wouldn''t notice. I''m sure they''ll be all over Twitter and Tik Tok by tomorrow morning, but I can''t find it in me to give a shit.


    No, what draws my attention, instead, is the way the dorm room is divided.


    Ste has been limited to the ind of her tiny bed, while this girl''s stuff is everywhere. She''s taking up ny percent of the room with her Taylor Swift posters and furniture and clothes. It''s obvious where her section of the room ends and Ste''s begins, because my tutor''s portion is bare and sparse and small. Too small for a person to breathe in, let alone live.


    "Hey," I bark, jerking my chin at the cheerleader-type. "Is this all your shit?"


    The phone drops into herp and she goes from flirty to belligerent in about two point five seconds. "She said I could have most of the space."


    "Did you say that?" I ask Ste.


    Several ticks of silence go by.


    Then she looks up at me, the blonde hair falling back to her shoulders. And my stomach takes a dramatic dive, the way it does when a roller coaster plumets from


    a great height. Why can''t I fucking breathe? I actually lurch for the wall to stabilize myself, but I don''t-I won''t take my gaze off of her. Jesus.


    Jesus.


    She''s so solemnly beautiful with her big, serious eyes. What fucking color is that? Purple? Some undiscovered shade of blue? Her mouth is unpainted and soft and wide. And I don''t know how I can tell she rarely uses it to speak, but I do. Ljust know. I just know everything she''s thinking in a single instant, almost like we''re using telepathy.


    "No, she didn''t,¡± I growl at the other girl, without taking my attention from Ste. "She didn''t say you could take up the whole room. Have it fixed by tomorrow or I''ll


    do it for you." I point at the door. "Right now? You can leave."


    "Leave?" she screeches, shooting to her feet. "This is my room¡ª"


    "Cool story. Find another one."


    It takes her a minute to gather up her things and stomp out of the dorm room, mming the door behind her. During that minute, I can''t look away from the quiet little genius sitting in front of me, shivering as if she''s scared. Of me?


    Oh God, I don''t know why, but I absolutely cannot have that. My whole life is about intimidating other people, that''s how I''ve been an All-American two years running. But if this fairy is afraid of me, I think it might tear me open like a knife through a sack of flour.


    "It''s okay," I say, gently as possible.


    Her chest starts to rise and fall quickly.


    "Should I not have made her leave? Are you scared to be alone with me?"


    When she only continues to watch me like a timid rabbit, I have no idea whates over me. I have no idea, but I kneel. I kneel down and slowly remove my jacket, tossing it on the floor, holding up my hands, showing her I''m huge and strong, but I''m just a man? I have no idea. I have no idea what''s happening at all, but my heart is going to burst out of my body any second now. "There''s nothing to be afraid of, Ste."


    "I''m not afraid," she whispers.


    My world grinds to a halt. That voice. That voice. Every syble out of her mouth is like a warm washcloth being dragged across the grime inside of me, wiping me clear. Cleansing me. I have to dig my fingers into the back of my neck to prevent myself from crawling forward and burying my face in herp. "Why are you shaking?"


    ¡°You stood up for me.¡± Her tone is totally incredulous. ¡°I didn''t expect it."


    "You needed me to, right?" I look around at the possessions encroaching on her space and I want to throw it all through the ss window. "Right, Ste?"


    Slowly, reluctantly, she nods. "Thank you."


    My throat is too dry to swallow. "What else do you need?"


    I sound like aplete idiot. My voice is hoarse, I''m practically growling at this girl


    to give me another mission toplete for her. What is going on here? Yes, she''s gorgeous though most of her beauty is hidden behind hair and oversized clothes. She''s obviously sweet, too, with an angelic voice. Apparently she''s smart as a whip. All of those things make her impressive, but nothing exins my intense reaction to her. No, it''sing from somewhere deeper. Jesus, it''sing from my fucking soul. The soul that is about to leave my body if I don''t touch her. If I don''t establish that she''s mine.


    Suddenly, I''m feverish and aching and burning with that need.


    To make her mine.


    "Should w-we get started?" Ste asks, her cheeks flushed.


    Probably because I''m staring at her like a wolf who has just crossed paths with a


    Hands trembling, she opens the textbook in herp and blinks at me. "Gage?" She wets her wide mouth and my dick leaps in response. "Do you mind me asking..." She tucks some hair behind her ear, cheeks coloring. "It''s none of my business, but I overheard my roommate saying you got in trouble for v- vandalism. Among other things. And the dean told me you''ve always been a good student, but you''re having trouble now." Her delicate throat works with a swallow. "Did something happen?"


    met


    "Yes." I haven''t spoken to anyone about this. Not the therapists arranged by my coaches. Not my mother or friends. No one. But as soon as this girl asks me to open up,


    everything spills out of me like water, from a dam. My father died. He fell asleep behind the wheel Frustration wells inside of me. "What


    the fuck? Why the hell did he do that? A ten-minute drive from the office to home. I don''t...I don''t get it."


    There''s no pity in her expression. Only quiet understanding. "You''re mad at him.¡± "Yes."


    But that''s when I realize, the anger inside me has gone silent for the first time in months¡ªand I go toward her like a thirsty man goes toward a well.

 Chapter 70

    2: Ste.


    How am I supposed to concentrate on the development of human civilization in Ancient Greece when this man is looming in front of me? Why won''t he sit down? He started to take a ce beside me on the thin mattress, but made a sound and started pacing with clenched fists.


    Yes, I really should have Googled him prior to this tutoring session. Or actually watched one of the division one football games on television. At least that way I would have been prepared for the god-speaking of Ancient Greece-


    that walked into my room. He''s well over six foot five, bronzed and...thick.


    Everywhere. So muscr that his jeans and grey, long-sleeved T-shirt are struggling not to burst at the seams. His physique would have been enough to render him a distraction, but he had to be handsome on top of being strong, didn''t he? His dark hair is windblown, eyes light brown, stubble gracing his jaw.


    Aman. A grown man.


    The campus hero who will not y in the championship game unless I can get him to pass Western Civilization. That pressure has been weighing down on my shoulders since the dean asked me for the favor. Of course I said yes.


    I''m lucky just to be here. Lucky to be attending a university without paying a single dime. Tutoring the quarterback is the least I can do in exchange for my good fortune. So many people will never get this opportunity.


    "Do you want to sit down?" I ask, opening the textbook and smoothing out the sheet tucked in between the pages. My notes for our first session.


    When he hesitates, raking a hand through his hair, something humiliating urs to me. What if he thinks I''m...''m hitting on him? Asking him to sit on my bed? What was I thinking?


    I shoot to my feet, fumbling the textbook in my hands. "I-I''m sorry. I should have asked you to meet me in the library."


    "No, it''s fine." He''s staring at me with that strange intensity again. Like he''s restraining himself. From what? "It''s fine, I''m just...I''m trying to calm down first."


    Calm down?


    Confused, I lower myself back down to the mattress, noting that his jaw looks ready to pop free of its hinge. "You''re not this mad over my roommate, are you?"


    "I''m not mad." He tugs on the ends of his hair. "I''m always mad, Ste. Just not right now."


    The textbook sits forgotten in myp, his tortured energy holding me in thrall.


    He stops pacing and shakes his head. "I''m not putting any more of that on you.¡± I start to tell him it''s okay. Thisrger-than-life man must have a million friends who would dly lend him a shoulder to lean on or a listening ear, but if he wants to confide in me, a stranger, I would listen. Of course I would. But he speaks before I can make the offer. "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    I have to p a hand over my mouth to muffle theugh.


    "What?" He frowns, fingers curling into his palms. "You do, don''t you?"


    "No. I don''t. I''ve never..." Why would I volunteer something so embarrassing?


    The beginning of my sentence dangles there between us, until I have no choice but toplete it. "I''ve never even been on a date." Fire engulfs my cheeks and I flip clumsily through the textbook. "Shouldn''t we be s-studying?"


    "Yeah. We probably should be." He nts his hands on his knees and leans down until our faces are even. "So. No boyfriend, Ste?"


    Why is he asking? Maybe I''m such an anomaly in his world of television cameras and touchdowns, he''s fascinated by my celibate lifestyle. I shake my head.


    His eyelids grow heavy with relief, his shoulders rxing. "Saves me some time," he mutters, straightening. Looking around the room. "I have an apartment off campus. You''ll have a lot more space there." This time when he looks at me, his eyes seem a lot darker. "We will."


    "Oh." I stand up again, holding the open textbook to my chest. That''s when I notice how fast my heart is beating. And my knees are sort of wobbly.


    Because of Gage Weston? I''ve never had this kind of reaction to anything or anyone before. Why does the first time have to be with a nationally admired quarterback? "You want us to study at your apartment, instead?¡±


    A line moves in his cheek and for a moment, he looks almost amused. But only for


    a moment. Then he''s deadly serious. "I''m going to need a lot of


    tutoring, Ste. Day and night. For years. Do you understand what I''m saying to you?"


    "No," I whisper, honestly. This happens a lot. I was raised in a quiet orphanage by anun named Sister Mary Donovan who''d taken a vow of silence. I''m not great at interacting with people, let alone very tall, very good-looking men who smell like fresh rain. "I''m sorry."


    He swallows. "Don''t apologize. It''s me. I''m going too fast, doing this all wrong. Jesus, you fucking fluster me, honey. You know that?" Hisughter is strained. "Let''s take this slower, okay?"


    I don''t know what else do but nod, sitting back down on the bed. As a matter of fact, I''ve stood up and sat down so many times since he arrived, I might as well be in mass. I duck my chin into my chest to suppress augh¡ªand that''s when Gage drops down beside me. Hard. All of his weightnds on the spot to my left and I go flying, catapulted straight into the air.


    "Ste!"


    He catches me in mid-air and jerks me down into hisp protectively.


    Now, my mouth is right below his. His eyes search mine with a lot more worry than the situation warrants. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I''m-"


    I break off on a moan when his hand lifts to cradle the side of my face. His palm touches my bare skin and...and every nerve ending in my body screams in delight. Screams. Powerful enough to shatter ss. Or me, rather. I''m shattering, shaking. Moaning again.


    Mentally, I know I''m embarrassing myself.


    I know that.


    But physically, I can''t stop rubbing my cheek into his palm, barely capable of keeping my eyes open, the rush of sensations is sorge. Consuming.


    "I''m s-sorry," I stammer. "I''m just not used to...I haven''t been touched by anyone. I can''t remember thest time. Sister might have given me a hug on my fifteenth birthday..."


    Gage''s breath elerates, his dark brows shing together. "I don''t understand. You haven''t been touched at all since you were fifteen?" His thumb brushes my cheekbone and I go limp with a sob, but his strong arms tighten and hold me up easily. "Ah honey. What about your parents?"


    My brain is so muddled by the warmth of his hand, the tingles his touch spreads all the way to my belly, I can barely exin. "I was put up for adoption when I was eleven. They needed someone to help out at the monastery and I was adopted. By the church."


    He processes that with a deep look of concentration, his rough knuckle trailing along the curve of my jaw, down the side of my neck, making me gasp. "How did you end up here? You''re a freshman, right? You have to be. I would have seen you. Known you were here...somehow."


    I''m trying to grasp what he''s saying to me, but his knuckle is in the hollow of my throat now, then it''s traveling lower. Looking me in the eye, Gage pops open the buttons of my cardigan, one by one. But when he starts to spread it open, I regain my senses and grab his wrist to stop him. "I-I''m not wearing anything underneath this."


    "That''s okay, Ste. That''s good. From now on, I''m the one who gets to look. I''


    m the only one who is allowed. Understood?" I nod, barely cognizant of what I''


    m agreeing to, only that looking into this man''s eyes while he''s touching me feels infinitely right. Like it was inevitable long before he walked through the door tonight. "If my hand feels good on your face, think of how nice it''ll feel on your tits, honey."


    Tits.


    I''ve never heard that word out loud before.


    Some of thenguage around campus is "salty" as Sister would call it in those rare times she wasn''t living in silence, but I''ve yet to hear any sexual references being tossed around. To be fair, I normally put my head down and power walk between sses, because I''m so overwhelmed by the size of the university. The multitude of people. It''s so much bigger and busier than anywhere I''ve ever seen or been. It''s safer to stick to my books and assignments. "I...1 don''t know."


    Something hard is pressing to my bottom. I wiggle around on therge object, trying to discern its exact shape. When Gage grits his teeth and curses, it dawns on me. It''s his hard penis. He''s...aroused? I''ve read about male sexual response in my health ss, though I admit I skimmed a little, it made my private parts feel ufortably warm. "Is that permission, Ste?" he pants.


    "Is that tight ass telling me yes, Gage, y with my tits?"


    The temperature in the room is a million degrees, right?


    What was I thinking, wearing a sweater? Sure, it''s a cold fall night, but I''m in mes. And I have that odd, melting sensation between my thighs again, about a hundred times worse than when I read about male arousal in health ss. Because this is real. This man is real and i he''s efect for me, for some strange reason. I''m scrawny and quiet and unpolished. I can''t possibly be what he''s used to.


    Still, his touch feels so startlingly amazing, I find myself whispering, "Yes."


    In a split second, the textbook has been knocked onto the floor and my back is being pressed to the


    mattress. His eyes are glittering


    hands unsteady as he shoves open the sides of my cardigan "Holy...fuck." He drops his face down between my breasts, making a sound that''s a cross between an inhale and a snarl. "Ah, honey. They''re so fucking pretty. Going toe just looking at them. Sweet Jesus."


    I don''t know when it happens because I''m reeling from his words, from the


    pleasure they give me, but both of my wrists are in his left hand and pinned over my head, his tongue licking up and over one of my nipples, stiffening it instantly, painfully, his right hand squeezing the opposite mound in a possessive grip.


    And...I implode. I lose the ability to think. The region between my legs, which I'' ve never explored or spared a lot of thought for, gathers up so forcefully it makes me whimper, then scream, my legs thrashing...and I...is this an orgasm? I see nothing. I feel only ripple after wave after torrent of pleasure burn through my belly, my femininity, my back arching up off the bed, wrists straining in his grip. All


    the while, he looks down at me in pained awe. Lustful shock.


    "Gage."


    ¡°Good girl. Call for me,¡± he rasps, still teasing my nipples with his fingers, prolonging the roil of harsh tugs and mighty twists beneath my belly button.


    Release. It''s never-ending and it''s so deep, so wild, so necessary. "Call for your man."


    My man. Yes.


    In that moment, Imit sphemy.


    Because I pray to him. I pray to this man, recognizing him as my new savior.


    The one whose touch holds me in such a deep thrall that I can''t reason or breathe. "...thy kingdome...thy will be done..."


    I''m halfway through the Our Father, having reced God''s name with Gage''s.


    Sister would be so disappointed in me. She''d wring her hands and lock me in the confessional. As long as this man visits me there, I don''t care. I don''t care. I don''t


    care.


    I must lose consciousness for a moment.


    Or an hour. The passage of time has no meaning anymore. My legs are still


    shaking.


    I turn my head and watch Gage pack my things into the suitcase that I keep under my bed. It doesn''t take him long, because I don''t own much. When he''s finished,


    he picks me up like a child and I wrap my legs around his waist, bury my face in


    his neck and let him carry me out of the dorm full of gaping students, the wheels


    of my suitcase squeaking behind us.


    "Let''s go home, honey."

 Chapter 71

    3: Gage.


    When I wake up, she''s gone.


    It''s like having a w hammer buried in my skull.


    I dive out of bed with a bellow, clutching at the sheets like I''m going to find her hidden in there. Where the hell did she go? Where the fuck did she go?


    The anger has returned with a vengeance in her absence.


    I scratch at my chest until blood shows up in angry welts. When she was in my arms, the snakes were kept at bay. Now she''s gone and they''re bigger, more vicious.


    "Ste!"


    I rampage through my apartment, knocking trophies off shelves. Pictures of me with the university president, the governor. People who mean nothing to me.


    There''s just her now. There''s only her.


    Just before I reach the kitchen, I stumble to a stop in front of a picture of my father. Standing beside me as confetti rains down, the marching band behind us, batons raised. Gone. The only other person to ever mean anything to me.


    Gone. The snake fangs dig into my stomach with more force and I almost go down on my knees. Need her. I need her here now.


    Do I even have her phone number?


    Myughter doesn''t hold a single note of amusement. I brought her here to live with mest night and I don''t even have her phone number. Just an email address. I slide down the wall and bury my face in my hands, trying to breathe through the chaos in my head. Think. Think.


    It''s not an easy feat. Thinking. I haven''t gotten my cock into her yet and every cell in my body is blisteringly aware of that fact. When we walked through my doorst night, she was clinging to me, so trusting, her angelic face softened in sleep and I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t spread her legs open in my bed and fuck her the way I need to. Rough and fast.


    She had an orgasm from a couple licks of her nipples.


    Sex with this girl is going to be phenomenal. I''m salivating for it. I''m nning the next fifty positions I''m going to take her tight little body in. And there will be fifty more after that. Fifty more, fifty more, fifty more until the end of time, because she''s mine. She''s the antidote to the ugliness growing inside of me, so where the hell has she gone?


    Surging back to my feet, I tear at my hair, frustration burning up my esophagus-


    But then I see the note.


    There is a paper with words on it taped to my refrigerator.


    I don''t breathe until it''s in my hands. Until I''ve read the daintily written script.


    Good morning. I have political science at 8:20. Hope I see youter. -Ste "Hope I see youter?" I growl. "You hope?"


    Political science. I have no idea which building. Which lecture hall. There are barely any clues to go on here and I want to find her. Immediately.


    I p the note back onto the refrigerator so we can have a very serious


    discussion about itter. Preferably when she''s stuffed full of my cock, not a stitch


    of clothing on that body of hers. And I''ll inform her in no uncertain terms that there


    is no hope involved. There are no maybes in this rtionship.


    She''s going to see meter every day for the rest of her life.


    Not even bothering to attempt to calm myself down, I find my phone on the counter and dial administration, asking for the dean by his first name. The man wears my jersey number on the sideline at games, so the secretary doesn''t hesitate to put me straight through.


    "Gage," he answers, immediately. "How did the tutoring session go with Ms. McCartney? If you don''t like her, we can find you someone else¡ª"


    I interrupt him with a hoarseugh. "That won''t be happening. She''s perfect."


    Understatement.


    She quiets the demons inside of me. She grounds me, makes me feel like more than a wounded beast. She''s soft and horny and...I think she''s a little broken, like me. If she can help me glue together the shit show I''ve made of my life, I can do the same for her. I will. She''ll never go another day without being touched and treasured.


    Need my hands on her now.


    He chuckles happily. ¡°That''s wonderful to hear. Only our best and brightest tutor


    for the star quarterback. We can''t have you missing the championship game over one failed ss."


    Thatment shoots a spear into my stomach and without turning around, I can feel that picture of me and my dad staring me in the back. If he knew I was not only failing a ss, but that I''d gotten arrested for vandalism, he would be appalled. He isn''t here anymore, though, is he? He checked out and now I''m supposed to continue on as if everything is normal. As if the oue of a fucking football game matters.


    Right now, in this moment, there is only one thing that matters and every second that passes without her is uneptable. I won''t be able to think straight until she''s back in my arms. "I need a favor," I say, cooling my hot forehead on the stainless steel of the refrigerator. "I need a copy of Ste McCartney''s ss schedule."


    A beat of silence passes, the dean beginning to stutter. "I can''t just...that''s private information, Gage. If she wants you to have it, can''t she just give it to you?" Heughs. "There isn''t a girl on campus that wouldn''t be thrilled to have you so interested-"


    "She''s not other girls." My temper is rising, hot and sharp. Uncontroble. I want to pick up the refrigerator and throw it across the room. A mmyyer of sweat has formed on my back. I''m a mess and she''s my lifefine. I want the calm back. "I don''t


    even think she has a phone, so I


    can''t text and ask where her ss


    this morning is located. Send me the schedule."


    over


    ¡°Ah. Huh.¡± He''s still ufortable. There are rules against this kind of thing because of stalking. And yeah, he''s probably right not to give me her schedule, because I will absolutely be stalking Ste. Crazy, considering females have never been more than a temporary diversion to me. Not this one, though. Not this one. "You''re putting me in a tough position here, Gage,"


    says the dean, his leather chair groaning down the line. "It''s hical."


    "So is my off-campus apartment paid for by the university. Technically, wasn''t that considered a gift, so I''de y football here?"


    He coughs. A few more seconds go by. When I hear the tapping of keys, my fist


    that was preparing to bash in the cab door rxes. "I''ll send it from a private


    email. Please keep this between us."


    "Yeah. It''s our secret," I say, hanging up.


    What''s not going to be a secret? The fact that Ste is mine.


    I''m going to make that infinitely clear this morning.

 Chapter 72

    4: Ste.


    I''m in the front row of my political science ss, head bowed forward so I can create a little world of my own inside the safety of my hair. It shields me from the rest of the ss and stops me from getting too overwhelmed by the sheer number of people surrounding me. If I think about it too much, my stomach will pitch and I won''t be able to concentrate on a single word the professor is saying. Although this morning, it''s difficult to concentrate no matter what, isn''t it?


    What happenedst night?


    Humiliation is a rotating ball of fire in my belly. I can''t believe...so many things.


    Where do I start?


    One, after doing some Googling while waiting for ss to start, I found out how weird it is to orgasm so quickly and without any stimtion between my legs. I''m a freak. A total freak. The star of the football team breathed on me and I basically acted like I was possessed.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, I fell asleep.


    He brought me home for sex, obviously. He''s a virile athlete and he was erect -II felt it¡ªand I was too exhausted from being touched, from the rush of exhration and pleasure, to even keep my eyes open. God, he must have been disappointed. He brought home a dud. A dud given to bouts of narcolepsy.


    My face is crawling with fire ants. I sink lower into my seat. Tug down my skirt to cover my knees, because I can tell they''re pink, as well. I''m flushed everywhere. Not only from the memory of him looking at my breasts. Licking them. No, the memory of him holding me as I slept is enough to make me achy and restless. I''ve never been held before. Not like that. Not so tightly, every inch of me fitted to hard male muscle. Not to mention that big, stiff part of him that was wedged between my butt cheeks when I woke up.


    Did he really want to put it inside of me?


    Like, all of it?


    I''m ripped from my ongoing worries when everyone around me breaks into hoots and whistles and apuse. What''s going on?


    I nce up and find my political science professor looking reluctantly amused, his gaze fastened to the entrance. Carefully, I push aside some of my hair so I can figure out what is causing themotion.


    My breath is swiped clean out of my lungs when I see Gage leaning against the wall, just inside the door of my lecture hall. Arms crossed, stance cocky.


    He looks like the cover of those Sports Illustrated magazines I see sometimes at the drugstore. Everyone is going wild, pounding their desks and chanting his name, reciting some football cheer I''ve never heard. He salutes the admiring crowd and they go absolutely wild. Girls are screaming and fanning themselves. A group of guys are trying to start a wave. But Gage...


    His attention is zeroed in on me.


    I attempt to breathe, but I can''t. My nipples bead inside my big, loose button- down shirt-a hand-me-down from one of the smaller priests at the monastery. Fists pound the desks behind me, matching the rapid beats of my heart.


    Oh God.


    What if he''s here to make fun of me? To all of these people?


    I''m the girl who he carried across campusst night,pletelyatose.


    He brought me home expecting something and I slept like the dead, instead of giving it to him. On top of that, I had the nerve to leave him a note. Hope I see youter. He probably thinks I''m pitiful. Pathetic. He¡ª


    "Mr. Weston," calls the professor, signaling for the ss to quiet down. "To what do we owe the honor of your illustrious presence?"


    He wets his bottom lip, those eyes never leaving me once. "Just here to pick up my girl," he exins in that deep, rich voice. "We have ns."


    Every head in the lecture hall swivels in my direction, whispers and full-on cries of denial rising up around me. In the matter of a split second, I''m the center of attention. People are specting on my name, they''re judging my attire and asking where I came from. I sink lower into my chair, my chin buried in my chest. This has to be a nightmare. This can''t be real. He''s definitely joking about me being his girl. He probably already wheeled the suitcase back to my dorm and washed his sheets clean of my scent.


    A brand new pair of ck Nike running shoes appear in front of me.


    The lecture hall is dead silent now.


    "Ready to go, honey?"


    There goes the whispering again.


    "Uh, Mr. Weston," ventures my professor. "We''re in the middle of a lecture..."


    Gage ignores the man, holding his hand out to me. When I say that my body gravitates toward him like the ocean to the shore, it''s no exaggeration.


    Especially when I finally look up through my curtains of hair and his intensity sinks into me, hot and deep, and my pulse bes cannon fire in my ears.


    My savior. It''s what my heart and body and mind, maybe even my soul, insisted on calling himst night. I''m right back there now, getting lost in the burn of his light brown eyes, the tant hunger etched into every line of his handsome face.


    "Ste," he says.


    I''m standing before I realize what I''m doing, my small hand locked inside his muchrger one. He picks up my books in the opposite hand and guide me out of the ssroom to a renewed chorus of hoots and


    whistles. My face burns at the attention and I have the impulse to bury my face in his shoulder.


    As if Gage can read my mind, he hauls me into his side, using his body to shield


    me from attention. But it''s toote for that, isn''t it? I''ve just walked out of ss


    twenty minutes early with the campus hero. Farewell anonymity.


    "What are you doing?" I whisper, once we''re in the empty hallway. "Is s- something wrong?"


    "Yes," he says without missing a beat, that square jaw grinding. "You left my bed, honey. That''s a huge problem."


    My back is ttened against the wall, his hard body pressing me there. Tight.


    The books he''s holding are dropped to the ground and he moans, dipping his hips and rocking them into mine, a long, shaky male exhale releasing into my neck.


    "Woke up so motherfucking hard for you, Ste," he groans. "God."


    More heat sts my cheeks. "I know. I know...you probably...I didn''t mean to disappoint you like that. I¡ª"


    His gaze pins me sharply. "Disappoint me?"


    "Well I went home with you and that''s kind of an, um...unspoken understanding that we''re going t-to have...to have..."


    He''s nodding. "That we''re going to fuck."


    "Yes," I whisper. "And then I passed out like an idiot after..after giving you the impression we would do...more. I bet that''s never happened to you before."


    "We''re never going to talk about what I did before you. That shit doesn''t matter." Suddenly, he looks nervous, his throat muscles shifting in a pattern.


    "Does it? You don''t think less of me because I..." Regret is visibly eating him alive. "I didn''t know you were out there, in the world. But now I do. Now the thought of anyone but you makes me sick."


    I don''t have a chance to answer him-or marvel over the fact that he doesn''t seem the least bit disappointed, at least not in anyone but himself because he''s picking me up and carrying me across the hall to another room. A lecture hall. This one is empty.


    Gage kicks the door shut behind us, carries me to the front of the room and settles me on the professor''s desk. Then he nts his hands on either side of me, bracing himself, breathing hard. Erratically. "Gage¡ª"


    "Punch me in the face."


    "What?"


    ¡°Punch me. Hard. Make me suffer for what I did before you."


    "No! No." Iunch myself off the desk, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    Holding tight. He makes a hoarse animal sound and crushes me to his body, breathing hard into my neck. "I don''t want to hit you. I''m not upset. You don''t have any obligation to me¡ª"


    "Yes, I fucking do," he growls. "What aren''t you understanding? I brought you homest night to live with me You are my girlfriend now. You. He sort of detes, stumbling forward with me, my butt hitting the surface of the desk again, and then he''s gathering me close, so close, his hips making a home between my syed thighs. "The second I saw you sitting in there, so sweet in the front row, the anger went away. You take it all away. I will die to be obligated to you. Do you get what I''m saying?"


    How can I not?


    He''s holding nothing back.


    This is...happening. It''s real. But of course I''m having a hard time understanding why. Why this modern day god wants me. Needs me. I''m meek where he''s


    demanding. I''m small while


    huge. I''m private while he''s public. It shouldn''t make sense and yet, it''s there. I feel the inescapable nature of this rtionship, too. This inevitability between us The gravity. My body is moring, pulse pounding, heart in my throat. His mouth on my neck is tightening my womanhood and I''m gasping,


    yanking him toward me, too, desperate to feel as much of him as possible.


    What is this? Obsession?

 Chapter 73

    5: Ste.


    "You get it now. You get it."


    "Yes." My mouth is open against his cheek. I''m dazed, barely aware of where we are. Our surroundings. What day it is. "Yes, I get it."


    A shudder goes through him. "You''re going to tell me every single thing about you. All right? Everything. Every like and dislike. Everything that scares you or makes you happy. I want to know about them." He jerks me to the edge of the desk. "But right now, I need to make youe. Can''t concentrate. Not until you''re sitting in a puddle on this desk."


    "A p-puddle?"


    "Fuck yes." He''s slowly pushing the skirt up my thighs. "I know you''re a virgin, honey. There''s a lot I''ll be showing and exining to you. But number one, number goddamn one, is that your pussy makes a mess when I''m around. A creamy little mess."


    His palms on my bare thighs make me tremble. Head falling back, I send a whimper of his name toward the high ceiling. "T-Gage.¡±


    "I''m here. I''m right here." He leaves the hem of my skirt where it barely hides my panties. And then his hands slide back down my thighs to clutch my knees, gently easing them open. Leaning back to peer between my legs and letting out a rocky exhale over what he sees. What panties did I wear today?


    Gray cotton? "All it takes is my skin on yours, huh? And you''re drenched. I love that and I hate it. Love it because you''re responding to me, getting ready for pleasure. But I hate knowing how bad you''ve needed touching. Years of it. My girl. Suffering." His eyes darken. "That makes me a little insane, you know that?"


    From somewhere inside mees a wave of bravery. Confidence. Maybe it''s the way he''s looking at me like I''m hisst meal. Whatever the reason, I lean back on the desk and inch my legs open a little wider. "M-maybe you should make up for I- lost time."


    He puffs a breath, looking momentarily dazed before the lust sweeps in and he drops to his knees, his tongue snaking out to wet that chiseled lower lip.


    "Christ. Did you just innocently ask me to lick your pussy, honey?" He bites the inside of my knee with a snarl. "That was so fucking hot. I''m never going to be the same. I might...fuck. I mighte in my pants-hold on."


    His huge body shakes for several moments, his eyes squeezed tightly shut.


    Is he really...could he really climax so easily?


    And what he said...about licking...is that real?


    I should have done a lot more Googling this morning.


    ¡°I-I..no. I didn''t even know you could put your mouth there.¡± His head lifts, eyes pinning me to the desk, my skin swamped with heat once again. Flushed is my new default. "I just thought you would want to put your...your..."


    "My cock?"


    Fire ants. Everywhere. "There. Yes."


    "So that thing you did, opening your legs wider to show me your drenched little cunt, was an invitation to fuck you?"


    "Isn''t that what men and women do together?"


    "I''m tempted to say yes. The answer is yes. But you''re a virgin, Ste. You''re my girlfriend and it would hurt this way.¡± He blows out a sudden breath, looking almost dizzy. "And if you think it makes me insane to think of you lonely without so much as a hug for years, you don''t want to know what happens in my brain when I think of you hurt. I couldmit murder."


    "You''d never hurt me," I say, with absolute conviction, my heart wedging painfully into my throat, my flesh throbbing, aching for his touch. There.


    Where no one has ever touched me, but instinctively I understand that he owns it. He owns me there. Right or wrong, it''s fact.


    "No. No. I''d never hurt you." He kisses his way up my inner thighs, right and left, his fingers twisting in the sides of my panties and tugging down, encouraging me without words to lift my hips and let theme off. Let my...


    my boyfriend shed my panties. "Ste," he rasps, seemingly in awe of what he has uncovered.


    "Ves?"


    "Your pussy..."


    I hold my breath and wait.


    "I just finished telling you I''d never hurt you, but..." His warm breath travels over my soaked womanhood and that alone is almost enough to push me to the edge. "But honey, I might. I might hurt it sometimes. Just a little. There''s no way I''ll be able to keep from..." The rest is gritted through his teeth. "Christ, I''m going to pound that sweet fucking thing."


    My thighs try to shoot together from the sheer force of my orgasm. The hands I''m using to prop myself up slide sideways and I almost fall, but manage to catch myself on my elbows while the monstrous pleasure undtes through me, ripping the breath out of my lungs and constricting those low intimate muscles. And the pulsing, the pulsing, it won''t stop.


    "Gage!"


    "Jesus Christ." He grips my hips, presses my legs open with his broad shoulders and buries his mouth against my spasming flesh. "You''re a miracle.


    My miracle." His tongue parts my sex in one long savoring drag. "Sweet.


    Sweet girl, Ste. Come for your man. However you want, whenever you want. As long as I''m here to lick it up."


    "Oh my...oh my..." I whimper, my fingers finding purchase in his hair. Holding him closer. Scooting to the very, very edge of the desk and writhing, lifting, so I can feel more of his tongue. I''m blind. I''m shaking. I can''t believe how good it feels. God oh God oh God. "Gage. More."


    His licks turn frantic.


    Desperate.


    He uses his fingers to spread me open and he ttens that tongue against me again, again, again, making me gasp and sweat and sob, another powder keg of sensations preparing to detonate inside of me. And this time, I know how incredible it will be. I trust Gage is there to catch me, so I race toward it, screaming behind my teeth when he tucks his tongue just inside of me and rotates the tip quickly, quickly, waking up nerve endings I didn''t even know existed.


    "I want to fuck you," he grates against my femininity. Lapping,pping.


    "Yes," I gasp. "Please." Any way to feel closer to him. My boyfriend. My savior.


    "No, you can''t. You can''t." He seems to be arguing with himself. Then to me, he says, ¡°I''m saving such a fat nut for you, honey. It''s going to look like someone spilled a gallon of milk on this virgin pussy when I finally get into it."


    With that, he closes his lips around this ce, this spot he''s been licking that feels so incredible and he gives it a raspberry, suctioning lightly, and my back arches involuntarily, another, more powerful tidal wave of pleasure pulling me down into a whirlpool of blind sensation, my sex tightening and releasing, releasing


    wetness, my secret muscles


    screaming with relief and shock.


    "Gage," I whine, voice jagged, high pitched, fingers yanking on the ends of his


    hair while lust makes me its prisoner. And then I finally copse, limp on the desk,


    once again boneless in his presence, just likest night.


    He wraps me in his powerful arms, mein picks me up and sits down in the professor''s chair, rocking me in hisp. I feel his hardness beneath my bottom and I want to ease that pain. I don''t know how I''m so positive there is pain involved. Maybe it''s the rigidity of his muscles or the way he''s still breathing hard. But I want to be his antidote. My gut, my soul, my mind are telling me he''s my responsibility. I''m his and he''s mine.


    Somewhere in the room, there is something buzzing. A phone?


    Gage seems to know who is calling and why, because he sighs into my hair.


    "It''s probably my coach. I''mte for practice."


    I nod, starting to sit up.


    He pulls me back into his embrace, tighter than before. "No."


    "No?"


    "No leaving me. No sneaking out of our bed in the morning. Just no." He kisses a


    path from my shoulder de up to my ear. "I''ve never felt anything like this, didn''t even know I could, so try and be patient with me. I''m possessive as fuck over you. I know what it means to be abusive, Ste, and Jesus, everything I want from you fits that bill."


    Concern sweeps into my chest, battling with joy. I don''t understand these conflicting emotions. What is wrong with me? How is this happening so fast?


    Yesterday the most important part of my life was an education. Now he''s blocking out the sun. Demanding every ounce of my attention. "What do you want from me...that''s abusive?"


    "For one, I just interrupted your ss and carried you out of there without permission. Did itst night, too. I''m controlling you. I''m taking up all of your air and 1...like it. Love it. I want to be the center of your universe because you'' re the center of mine." He breaks off, shuddering. "Goddammit, I need to fuck you so bad. I want that cherry dripping down my cock. My thoughts are sick when you''re so innocent. Young, too. Eighteen."


    "You''re only four years older than me, right?" I breathe, threading my fingers through his hair. Driven tofort him, even as he details his "abusive"


    behavior. The fact that he doesn''t want to stop. Warning me that it will escte. Why is excitement fluttering in every cell of my body? I need to get control of this. Of myself and him, before this gets carried away. "You can''t take me out of sses anymore, Gage. You have to let me learn."


    Soulful eyes lift to mine, perturbed and slightly dangerous. "There are men in your


    sses, Ste.¡± His chest rises and falls faster. "Sitting close enough to smell you. I can''t stand it." Thoughts churn behind his light brown gaze. "I''ll let you go to


    sses if I can spray you in my cologne in the mornings. And you wear my jacket. All day, no taking it off."


    My mouth drops open. "It''s going to be like wearing a tent."


    He grins. "Exactly."


    I huff a breath, looking down at my oversized shirt. "I guess it won''t be that


    different from what I usually wear."


    "I love the way you dress." He presses his tongue to the base of my neck, right on


    top of the pulse. "I love every damn thing about you, honey. Tonight at home, I''ll kiss every single one." When his phone begins buzzing again, he curses, thinks for a second. "Yup. You''reing to practice with me."


    "What?" I blink, trying to scramble off hisp, but he easily keeps hold of me.


    He stands up and urges my legs around his waist, gaze darkening when I


    continue to struggle. it takes me several seconds to realize I''m wiggling all over his erection. "I have to go back to ss."


    "You''re a genius. You''ll catch up in no time." He coaxes me into a kiss, giving me


    a pleading look that I have to admit is extremely persuasive. Is this beautiful man really my boyfriend now? "Come watch me y football? I need you where I can see you. Still haven''t recovered from waking up alone. Still waiting for an apology for that, by the way."


    "Keep waiting," I tease him.


    He rolls his hips, groaning. "Honey, believe me. If I can wait until tonight for this


    tight pussy, I can wait for an apology." His hands find my bottom beneath my skirt,


    kneading each bun with relish. "And I can think of a lot of ways to get it out of you."


    yfulnesses naturally with him, I find. A side of me I''ve never been able to explore. "Maybe I can negotiate your cologne rule in the same ways." "That is non-negotiable, honey." He narrows his eyes at me, a smile ying around his beautiful mouth. ¡°But I want to hear more about your tactics."


    I purse my lips, trying not to look as shy as I feel. "I''ll need some time with Google


    first."


    "Fuck Google." He grips my bottom hard, walks me toward the door. "I''m your search engine, honey, and I run all night." Before I can respond to that boast, he bites my neck. "You stay where I can see you during practice, understand?"


    I should probably kick him. Or say no, at the very least. But I''d be lying to myself if I pretended his possessiveness didn''t excite me. If I pretended it didn''t feel right


    and inevitable. If I pretended it didn''t make need course through me like a wild


    river.


    "Ves, Gage,¡± I murmur,ying my head on his shoulder and letting him carry me


    away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 74

    6: Gage.


    Bringing Ste to practice was a mistake. A huge one.


    That much bes obvious the second we arrive.


    I''ve never had a girlfriend before, so I didn''t recognize the error in judgment I made until now, when it''s toote. When every single one of my teammates is gawking at her from the field. All of the groupies that watch from the stands zero in on her like vultures. I have the urge to pick her up again and leave.


    Take her home, lock the door and block out the world.


    I''ve put her under a microscope.


    Everyone is curious about her now. I''ve barged into her ss and dered her my girlfriend. News has probably already traveled about that. And now I''ve towed her along to the football field, her delicate little hand trembling in mine because of all the staring. I''m such an asshole. I didn''t even stop to consider how terrifying this would be for her. For a hundred men, including yers and staff and physical therapists, to be openly specting about her.


    "Ste..." I pivot at the edge of the field, blocking her from everyone''s view. "I''


    m sorry. I didn''t think this through. I''ll bring you home."


    She steels herself. "No, it''s okay. Once you''re out on the field, they''ll s-stop staring."


    I frown. "Why?"


    "Because their attention is for you."


    "No, it''s not, Ste. They''re looking at you."


    She blinks. "Why?"


    "Why?" I take her face in my hands. Is she serious? ¡°Because you''re fucking gorgeous, that''s why. And damn, honey, you''re glowing from the head I gave you."


    Her puzzlement shows. "No one ever stared at me before."


    "You were hiding. But now..." Dread churns in my stomach. "Now, I''ve made them all aware of you. I didn''t consider what I was doing."


    ncing back over my shoulder, I curse myself to hell. In the space of an hour, I''ve made everyone on this campus aware that Ste is amodity. I know what they''re thinking. She must be something special, something hot, if the NFL-bound quarterback has taken himself off the market¡ªand they want to know more. Fuck that. She''s mine and mine alone.


    God, I want to go back in time and...


    And what?


    There''s no way to make this situation better. I''m a nationally ranked collegiate athlete with a barrage of recent troubles. Yet I''m still being scouted for next season''s NFL draft. All eyes are on me all the time. And now they''re on her, too. I can''t escape the limelight and neither can she. I didn''t give her a choice, did I? I can''t. There''s only one option and it''s being together, so I guess I have to get used to this?


    One of the yer''s girlfriends approaches cautiously.


    I''ve met her before but can''t remember her name.


    "Uh, Gage?" The girlfriend''s gaze is fastened on my hands. My fingers are buried in Ste''s hair and I''m holding her face to my chest. When did I start breathing so hard? you want to introduce me too your...friend?"  s?novel


    "Girlfriend," I correct, hoarsely. I can''t help iming her.


    Mine, mine, mine.


    "Girlfriend. Wow." Her interest grows. "Well, I''m watching practice from the stands. She cane sit with me and the others while you''re on the field, if you want."


    I scrutinize the girl, trying to figure out if she''s being friendly or if she has an ulterior motive. Of course she does. She wants to be the first to meet Ste, the girl who locked down Gage Weston for life. But since I can''t leave Ste alone without worrying, this girlmight be the lesser of two evils. "Yeah." I kiss Ste''s forehead, absorbing her scent. Her warmth. The goodness she permeates me with. "That okay with you, honey?"


    "Yes." She smiles up at me, brighter than sunshine. "Go. I''ll be fine."


    No. No, she''s going to disappear or fall and get hurt or get swallowed up by a sinkhole. A million other possibilities bombard me at once. She''s so fragile.


    She''s not going to be safe anywhere but in my arms. But I''m on thin ice with the team as it is, since my status for the championship game is questionable, due to my failing grade in Western Civilization.


    ¡°Later, it''ll just be you and me," I whisper against her mouth, unable to resist kissing her. A long, slow indulging of her sweet mouth, turned on by the way she gasps when our tongues lick together. "Later."


    Her eyes are a little dazed as they search mine. "I was thinking..."


    I tilt her face up, eager to hear what she''s going to say. "Yeah?"


    "There''s a ce off campus where I go sometimes. To study. To block out the noise." She drops her voice to a whisper. "I could bring you there after practice."


    In that moment, something urs to me. Something incredible. I''ve imed Ste without even asking if I''m what she wants. Maybe I was afraid to ask.


    But this? Her wanting to share her secrets with me? It''s proof our rtionship isn''t one-sided. She wants me back. Thank God. The dread in my stomach dissipates and I can breathe again. "I''ll go anywhere you go. Anywhere." "Same,¡± she says, going up on her toes to kiss my chin shyly. "Anywhere."


    There''s a fucking grapefruit in my throat when she walks away to join the other girl. "Keep her where I can see her," I bark, already missing the feel of her skin in my hands.

 Chapter 75

    7: Ste.


    One of the girls in nice. Mindy. She''s the one who offered to keep mepany while Gage is practicing. The rest of them scan me like I''ma barcode and decide, apparently, that I need some work. "Oh my God, that skirt," says one of them¡ªa pretty, raven-haired girl with a dozen hoops in one of her ears. "Are you wearing it that long on purpose?"


    Mindy smacks her in the shoulder. "Shut up, Krissy. Leave her alone." Her lips tilt up in a smile. "You''re risking the wrath of Gage Weston. He''s extremely protective of her."


    "How did you manage to reel that one in?" asks Krissy. "He''s got a reputation for being ice cold with women. Barely gives them the time of day. Unless he needs to blow off steam, of course, then he just grabs whoever is avable¡ª"


    "Krissy," Mindy says through her teeth.


    My stomach lines itself with lead. I have the urge to leave. Run. But I suck it up and stay put. I''m not going to let thements bother me. Of course Gage was with other women before we met. He admitted as much. And he''s the star quarterback of a division one football team. No one could expect him to live like one of the priests back at the monastery. Not to mention, he feels guilty enough about his actions that he wanted me to punch him in the face.


    "It''s okay," I assure Mindy, smiling at her. "Really."


    They fall into a conversation about one of the female professors who was caught with a male student in the parking lot. After hours. They talk about lipstick brands and their ns for the uing weekend. Mostly, I watch Gage. I''ve seen football yed on the small television the priests watched at the monastery before, but never paid too close of attention. But Gage...my boyfriend...he''s extraordinary. I find myself holding my breath when he has the ball, tucking it into hisrge hands-hands that are so gentle, yet somanding with me and fires it off, spiraling it perfectly down the field into the waiting hands of another yer. He turns his head toward the stands after every drill, every y, though I can''t see his eyes from this distance, shaded as they are by his helmet. My palms begin to sweat every time he nces in my direction, a low thrum starting between my thighs. My blood hums, nipples erect. The more I register his sinewy arms and the lines, bulges and muscture outlined in his white football pants, the more I can hear my breaths, loud and shallow in my head.


    Wow. He''s really good. Male grace and fearlessness in every movement. At one point, he removes his helmet and dark, sweaty hairnds in a mess around his intense face, his cheekbones colored with exertion and my mouth goes dry as a desert. Is that how he''ll look while we''re...in bed together?


    I want to fuck you.


    He said that to me in the ssroom. tome In those moments, the possibility seemed very real. Imminent. Gage on top of me. Inside me. But now, watching this big, strong god avoid tackles and leap over bodies on the field, I cannot imagine him and I together like that. I cannot. He''s like Achilles in battle, ripped from the pages of my Greek mythology text. I''m, like, a random servant girl in the background. It doesn''t make sense.


    And now he''s frowning at me from the sidelines.


    Someone is calling his name¡ªa coach¡ªand he turns reluctantly. Puts his helmet back on. That''s when I realize one of the girls is prodding my arm.


    Krissy, right? Based on her exasperation, she''s been trying to break through my Gage stupor for quite a while.


    "Sorry." I resist the urge to hide behind my fall of hair. "I got lost in thought."


    Krissyughs. "Look at that blush, girls. Anyone want to guess what she''s thinking about?" They break into moaning sounds and obscene gestures with their fingers. "It doesn''t take a rocket scientist to guess that you''re fantasizing about your boyfriend."


    I shift on the metal seat, hands wrestling in myp. Isn''t this how girlfriends talk to each other? If I ever want to make friends or at least be epted, I need to stop being so scandalized. "Guilty as charged," I mutter, making themugh.


    Most of them, anyway. Krissy isn''tughing. She looks almost calcting.


    "Yes, but is he fantasizing about you?" She squints down at my clothing. "You might be leaving a little too much to the imagination for that."


    "Krissy..." Mindy says in a warning tone. "Leave her alone. I''m telling you, he''s "I''m just trying to help her out." She crooks a finger at me. "Come here. Let''s do something with this outfit. It''s not totally beyond saving. And I have some makeup in my bag."


    My instinct is to say no. I may have grown up sheltered, but I''m not stupid. It''s easy to see Krissy doesn''t have my best interest in mind. But if I''m going to be around these girls a lot, if I''m going to fit in and not be a Social outcast, I have to try a little. Make an effort. And maybe...maybe there is a part of me that wants the help. No one has ever aided me in picking out clothes or putting on makeup or styling my hair. I grew up without a mother. What I had was a distracted guardian-and I was grateful for her. But now? Myck of polish is so ringpared to these girls. Not to mention, people are going topare me to Gage. They''re going to wonder what the hell he''s doing with a girl who barely brushes her hair and wears clothes meant for a man. Maybe a little makeover wouldn''t kill me?


    I swallow hard and slide toward Krissy on the metal bench. "Okay..."

 Chapter 76

    8: Gage.


    "Damn. Who is the hot girl in the stands?"


    "Haven''t seen her before. Fuck. Those legs are begging to be mped around my head."


    They shove each other. "After me, bro."


    I don''t even nce up from the ybook. This is normal bullshit from my teammates. They''re always going on and on about women, their bodies. I don''t have the heart to break it to them that all of their groupies look the same. They can''t hold a candle to my Ste. Jesus, I want her. I want her so bad, but I''ve got another half hour of practice until she takes me to her secret ce. I''m dying to see it. Dying to know everything about her-


    "Oh shit, dude. That''s Weston''s girl."


    "What?" He sounds nervous. "No...she...that''s not how she looked earlier."


    My chin snaps up, something sharp and ugly winding down my throat and wrapping around my vocal cords. Weston''s girl. Ste. They''re talking about my Ste? I didn''t even have to say a word when I stepped on the field. It went unspoken that she is off fucking limits. So why are they talking about her? I''m going to break the neck of whoever spoke about her legs out loud.


    A roar is building in my chest when I finally spot her¡ªand everything goes silent around me, as if all signs of life have been sucked out of the air. When the noise returns, I''m midway through that bellow. I''ve ripped the helmet off my head and thrown it at the water table, knocking over rows of green paper Gatorade cups.


    Ste is watching me approach, wide eyed and shell shocked, but I can''t calm myself down to reassure her. "Who did this?"


    I jump the fence separating the field and the stands, my cleats loud on the stairway leading up. Up to her. Where she waits with her skirt rolled up, her t belly exposed, hair twisted up on top of her head, lips fire-engine red. I''m getting hard even though I hate what they''ve done to her. There''s no way to stop my cock from reacting to so much of her skin being exposed, because it''


    s too sulent, too sweet, too mine. Mine.


    Sweet Jesus, those tits.


    Whoever did this has taken her out of the giant, button-down shirt, where I preferred her, and left her in an undershirt that they''ve knotted beneath her breasts. Despite how pissed off I must look, I watch her little nipples bead under the thin material and my balls swell out of my protective cup. Shit. Shit.


    I''m drawing so much attention to her right now and I shouldn''t be. My teammates are already taking notice of how absolutely gone I am for Ste.


    These are the mostpetitive men in the world. They always want the best.


    They''re always trying to win it for themselves. Not this time.


    Not happening.


    I have to find a way to fend them off.


    She''s only for me. She''s mine to keep.


    When I reach Ste, I pull her up against me, looking down into her face.


    Goddammit, she was already so fucking beautiful, I could barely stand it. But they''ve made her hot and sexy on top of it. Now I''m insane. I''m going insane.


    "Give me back her clothes," I growl, roughly unrolling her skirt, hiding her lithe thighs as quickly as possible. "Who did this to her? She was already perfect. Who did this?"


    "I...I just...we were just having some fun,¡± squeaks some idiot to my left.


    I spare her a brief nce, just long enough to discern who is talking. Who is responsible.


    I gesture to one of the security guards that has followed me into the stands. "Get her out of here." I jerk my chin at the idiot. "She doesn''te back." They usher her out of the stands, no questions asked, while she sputters. That''s the kind of power I have around here. That''s the kind of power I''ll have wherever I''m going. But it''s bing painfully obvious that I can''t stop people from recognizing that I''ve found the greatest treasure of my life. I can''


    t stop people from noticing her. Wanting her.


    "You''ve overreacting," she whispers as I untie her hair, arranging it in waves around her shoulders, hiding her delicious neck. Even her ears are tempting.


    Christ. "You can''t just have her banned from the stadium. She was only trying to help."


    "There is nothing to help," I rasp. "Where is her shirt?"


    Someone puts in my hands and I wrap it around her shoulders, buttoning it with as much efficiency as I can muster when I''m burning alive. Needing her


    underneath me. Needing everyone to stop looking at what''s mine. Now.


    "There''s nothing to help," Ste says, repeating me. "How can you say that?"


    "Because I have eyes, Ste."


    "Then why can''t you see how different we are?"


    My fingers pause on the final button.


    f.n


    "What are you talking about?" She presses her lips together and shakes her head, so I prompt her again, desperate to know what''s going on in her mind. It seems bad. I don''t like


    it take her by the shoulders. "Talk to me. Tell me."


    "You should see yourself down there. You''re amazing,¡± she breathes for my ears alone. "I just thought...1 don''t know. It''s stupid. I just thought you might want someone who matches you a little more?"


    I must be dense, because I''mpletely lost. "I''m in football pads and a helmet.


    You''re half naked in lipstick. We don''t match for shit, honey."


    She rolls her eyes at me. Goddamn, it''s sexy. "You know what I mean."


    "No. I don''t." I squeeze her hips in my hands, her exasperation with me really


    revving my engine. "Did I mention how badly I want to fuck you?"


    Pink stains her cheeks and I groan. "Y-yes."


    My cock swells more, the damn cup cutting into my aching junk. "Don''t blush and stutter. You''re making it worse."


    This time, my groan is directed at the sky.


    "Practice is over!" I shout over my shoulder-and that''s when I notice that, sure enough, everybody in the stadium is watching us. Every. Single. Person.


    They''ve stopped what they''re doing to witness my jealousy, my possessiveness of Ste. And my teammates are so curious about her now, they''re all but licking their chops.


    I have to do something about this.


    I can''t have them sniffing around her. I''ll lose my fucking mind.


    Forget vandalism, I''llmit homicide.


    "Can you wait here for me here while I wrap things up with my coaches? They need some reassurance that I''m going to pass Western Civilization and suit up for the championship."


    "You are going to pass," she murmurs, face tilted up to mine in the sunshine.


    Too beautiful for words. "I''m going to make sure of it. After watching you y...it would be a crime to keep you from this sport, Gage. You were born to y it." My throat aches. "Yeah?"


    "Yeah."


    For the first time since my father died, I don''t feel so alone in this stadium.


    I kiss her once. Turn to leave, thene back for one more, deeper this time.


    Then a third, because she''s getting into it, opening her mouth wide for me. Letting me taste every sweet corner. Finally, a whistle is blown and I manage to tear myself away. But now I''m on a mission. Keep other men away from my Ste at all costs. Derail their interest-and God, do they have interest. Despite the fact that I''ve covered her up, they''re all still staring at her when I reach the field. A manacle mps around my throat, panic making me sweat.


    "Where did you find her?" one of them asks.


    "That''s his tutor," supplies another. "She''s helping him pass Western Civ."


    "Yeah,¡± I say, my voice ragged. I know what have to do, but the words slice my throat like des on their way out. "She''s at the top of her ss Squeaky clean. She''s going to make me look good to pro scouts. Settled down and all that. That''s all it is."


    "You sure about that?" asks one of my receivers. "You looked pretty into her."


    "What can I say? I''m a hell of an actor." I hate myself in this moment. Hate.


    But I''ll hate it more if someone steals her away from me. She''s the only peace in this world. If she wasn''t mine, I wouldn''t want to live anymore. I''ve never coveted anything or anyone a day in my life. I don''t know how else to handle this but to throw them off the scent. "She''s just your average nerd. Nothing special. But right now, boring is good for my image. Especially after the arrest."


    "Right."


    They all go back to what they were doing, talking about porn and shoving each


    other around. Alll want to do is melt into the ground. How could I lie like that? I


    don''t deserve Ste.


    Make it up to her.


    Make her happy. Protect her. In private, make sure she knows how exciting and unique and perfect and incredible she is. Love her.


    Like I have a choice?


    I''m already obsessed, sick with affection, riddled with love for this girl. And I know


    she sees it on my face a few minutester when I stumble back into the stands


    and draw her into my arms, moving my mouth in a silent apology above her head.


    "Take me to your ce, honey."


    Take me out of here. Away from my lies.


    And please, please, never let her find out about them.

 Chapter 77

    9: Ste.


    The closer we get to the cove, the more self-conscious I''m bing.


    Maybe the spot is only magical to me.


    Maybe this star athlete will take one look at my little crescent of sand with a view of the ocean and shrug. But he''s holding my left hand as he drives, kissing my wrist, my knuckles, my palm, his eyelids heavy with lust-and somehow I know it''s going to be all right. That he''ll enjoy it as much as I do...


    especially because we''ll be together.


    I wet my lips. "Turn here," I say, gesturing to the winding hidden path leading down to the base of the cliff, and Gage steers his truck in that direction.


    Though now, he''s sitting up straighter, his brows knitting together. "Ste, please don''t tell me you''ve beening here by yourself."


    Who else would Ie with? "Why?"


    "Why?" The truck goes over a bump and he curses, shoving a handful of fingers through his freshly showered hair. "You''ve been walking down this path alone? It''s barely wide enough for my truck." He glowers at the road ahead. "You could have gotten run over."


    "But I didn''t."


    "It''s too secluded out here. Please don''te here without me again, okay?"


    He pulls to a stop at the end of the path, the sound of the ocean filling the cab of the truck. Immediately, he unbuckles my seatbelt and drags me across the console into hisp, his big quarterback hand framing my jaw. "Stop trying to get my girlfriend killed, huh?"


    "I can''t promise anything," I tease him.


    "You can''t promise anything? Nothing at all?"


    Primly, I shake my head and try to wiggle off hisp.


    He keeps me there with a powerful arm around my waist. "Promise you''ll never let those girls give you another makeover..." His hand slides up beneath my skirt to cup my sex. "...and I''ll eat your pussy again."


    A hot shiver goes through me. "You won''t d-do it again unless I promise?"


    After a hesitation, he shakes his head. Once.


    "That''s too bad," I murmur against his lips, moaning lightly. "It felt so good."


    His breath releases in a mighty shudder. "You calling my bluff, honey?" He tickles my ribs and I yelp, squirming on hisp. "You know how much I loved having my tongue in that pretty little thing, don''t you?" Heughs, deep and pained. "You''re already using your pussy against me and I haven''t even fucked you yet." He massages me through my panties, visibly trying to get a hold of himself and failing. "Ste?"


    "Uh-huh?" I whimper.


    "You''re going to be making a lot of promises before the night is over. To me."


    His middle fingers push through the cotton against my entrance and I jolt, thighs mping together around his wrist. "Enjoy yourst few precious minutes as a virgin. I''m ready to sell my soul to get my cock in here."


    I search for my resolve, my willpower, and remember my n. "You don''t have to sell your soul to have me." I work my butt slowly in hisp until his teeth are clenched. "You just have to pass Western Civilization."


    He lurches upright, eyes scrambling over my face. "You''re not saying..." His breaths are starting toe faster. "Honey, no. Don''t do this to me. The test isn''t for two days."


    Guilt tries to weaken my resolve, but I don''t let it. This has been my n since this afternoon and I''m doing the best thing for Gage. "I saw you y today," I say, unable to keep the emotion out of my voice. "You''re incredible. Even though I know next to nothing about football, I know greatness when I see it.


    If I didn''t do everything in my power to make sure you y, make sure everyone gets to witness your talent, I would never forgive myself."


    He looks past me, nostrils ring. He hesitates. "What if the championship doesn''t mean anything without him there? What if he''s the reason I''ve done so well?" Silence passes. I hold my breath, waiting for him to say more. "We built this supposed career together. He was there every step of the way, coaching me, running drills with me and making decisions. And now he''s just gone in a sh and I''m supposed to keep going? I don''t know how to do this without him."


    "Yes, you do." My heart demands that I cradle his head to my shoulder and tell him everything is going to be okay, but my mind won''t let me. Not for this man. He''s a god and he needs something stronger. I won''t fail him. Not when he''s looking down at me with such naked vulnerability. "He might have given you the tools to be great, but you''ve be an expert at using them. It''s a horrible, horrible tragedy that he won''t be there to witness your sess, Gage. But you earned it. You. And you''ll honor him every time you step on the field. You''ll be the warrior he knew you were." I push my fingers through his thick hair. "And who''s to say he''s not somewhere watching?"


    A brief, raw sound leaves him and he closes his eyes.


    "How does football make you feel?" I ask him.


    It takes him a moment to answer. "Capable. Competitive. Strong. Powerful."


    "That''s how you make it look. Those qualities are not in your head-they''re real. He didn''t hold them for you, he helped you cultivate them. Now, you have them for life.¡± I turn a little in hisp, stretching up to press our forehead together. "So you''re going to go out and do amazing things with that power and drive, Gage. As soon as you pass this test."


    "See, this is going to be a problem," he murmurs, eyes still closed.


    "What?"


    "This. You keep getting more and more amazing, honey, and I''m...I''m not sure how much more I can handle." The breath he lets out is choked and shaky.


    "Feels like my chest is going to burst when I''m around you."


    My heart beats in a blur. "Sounds like you''re trying to get out of studying."


    Hisughter booms in the truck''s interior, his eyes opening finally to study me with such warmth, I go slightly limp. Slowly, his smile fades and he turns serious. "I knew the second I saw you that I''d been given a gift. You''re what I need to carry on, Ste. You make everything matter again." He renews his grip between my legs. "Two more days until you give this up, huh?"


    I nod sympathetically.


    "Can we negotiate?" he asks, raising a brow.


    "I don''t know if that''s a good idea. Your experience gives you the upper hand."


    He winces at my mention of his past. "I''m ready for that punch in the face, honey. Any time you want to give it. I wee it."


    "Never." I kiss him mouth softly. "I could never hurt you."


    He snorts. "Tell that to my cock." I don''t get a chance to respond to that. "I hereby dere negotiations open. But first, I''ve got an important order of business. Condoms.¡± His pupils expand like ink blots. "I don''t want to use them. I want...I need you bareback. So tomorrow, I''ll go the doctor and make sure I''m safe for you. Okay, honey?"


    My mind is racing. "Should I go to the doctor, too? To get on birth control?"


    His jaw flexes. "No."


    "No?"


    He doesn''t have to exin what he means. No, his intentions are right there in his expression. In eyes that are almost predatory. Eager. "I have the means to take care of you, Ste. And a baby. This time next year, I''ll have been drafted. I''ll provide for you. Our family."


    "But I want to get an education."


    His forehead nudges mine. "But I want you pregnant as fuck."


    Is he serious right now? "Well you''ll have to wait."


    He rips my skirt off. Tears the material straight down the middle, his chest rising


    and falling with dramatic inhales and exhales. His fist twists in the front of my panties and I wait for him to tear those off, too. "You like making me wait, don''t you?"


    "No." I''m like a bunny cornered by a wolf, except I have no fear that he''ll hurt me. None whatsoever. "It''s just part of life. Even for football gods."


    "We''ll discuss it further." With a visible effort, he releases my panties, then begins to drag the very tip of his knuckle up and down my inner thighs. "No cherry until I pass the test. All right, Ste. Fine. What can I have while I wait?


    If you think I can keep my hands off youpletely for forty-eight hours, you don''t fully understand how fully fucking insane I am over you."


    I don''t have an answer ready. What can he have while he waits? Something tells


    me kissing won''t be enough. Unless...can I put my mouth on his private parts, the way he put them on mine?


    "That blush is killing me, honey. What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking...I could kiss you."


    He swallows, zeroing in on my mouth. "Yeah."


    "In ces?"


    His body stills. "ces."


    "Any ce you want?" My face is red. I have no business discussing sexual gratification. I''m way, way out of my depth. "Maybe every time you get a right answer while we''re studying, I''ll kiss you. On the location of your request."


    "Topless."


    "What?"


    "You have to kiss me on a location of my request." That appendage between his


    legs is so stiff now, I''m practically elevating off hisp. "With those ripe, freshman


    titties out."


    "Won''t that distract you from studying?"


    "Maybe. I better take my shirt off, too, just to be safe."


    Whatever is about toe out of my mouth dissolves into gibberish. Gage with his shirt off. I can only imagine how utterly golden and glorious he is.


    And he must be reading my mind, because a cocky smile is spreading on his face.


    "Someone wants a better look at her boyfriend," he murmurs, his hips rocking subtly beneath me. Subtly, but still enough to make us both shudder. "Ste, you are the first andst woman in this world who is allowed to undress me any time


    she wants. I''m your man first, football yer second. That''s how it''s always going


    to be."


    We swoop toward one another''s mouths, some unspoken push from fate making us collide. He works his


    tongue into my mouth, stroking me hungrity, the steering wheel digging into my side. Gage takes my hand and shoves it up beneath his shirt, groaning into my mouth when I begin to trace his muscles, his nipples, the unbelievable brawn of him. And if I keep at this, we''re never


    going to crack open a textbook. I


    have a responsibility to Gage, to the


    school...


    and on some level, his father, to make sure he passes that test. I can''t wait.


    With a gasp, break away, evading


    him when hees after me for another


    wild kiss. "I''ll meet you on the beach," I blurt, throwing myself


    off hisp and out of the car. I open


    the rear cab of the truck and retrieve


    my textbook and notes, heading for my usual spot in the cove. A momentter, Gage follows behind me with a nket and a predatory expression on his face that tells me this is going to be a study session like no other.

 Chapter 78

    10: Gage.


    Of all the atrocious shit I''ve done since my father died-vandalizing cars, getting into drunken brawls-the thoughts I''m having right now are by far the worst.


    I stand above Ste while she spreads the nket out on the sand. Her skirt is in tatters in my car, so she''s wearing nothing but panties and a button-down shirt. And not a single one of the buttons are fastened, thanks to some work from my deft fingers back in the truck. So she''s on her knees, arranging the nket and her tits are dangling there like forbidden fruit. My dick is stiffer than sin in my briefs, there is no one around for miles and I can''t help it. I can''t help but think about how easily I could make her mine right now.


    I wouldn''t have to use force. She''s addicted to skin on skin contact with me.


    It makes her hot. A few minutes of making out with our shirts off and she''d be screaming for me to put it in. I''m a bastard. I''m a terrible man for considering it. One flick up my wrist and she''d be on her back. She might try and push me off, briefly, but she''s too horny to fight me for long. She''d let me kiss her. I''d hump her through those threadbare panties and she''d start to crave the real thing. The way I do.


    No, crave isn''t the right word for how badly I want Ste.


    I''m being eaten alive.


    She stretches out to smooth a corner of the nket and the shirt rides up to the small of her back, disying her ass. Those two tight buns that I''d crawl across a thousand miles of broken ss to sink my teeth into. I''m used to getting what I want, when I want it. And I''ve never wanted anything more than her heart, her body, hermitment to me. Never. Nothing else evenes close. So the waiting, the torture, is something of an honor. The lust burns, but I fucking love it. It belongs to Ste. It''s for her, so it''s right.


    I''m the man who gets to be with her. That''s worth the pain.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m a saint.


    I have to find a way to get some relief. Something. Anything. Or I''m worried I won''t make it through the next two days without impressing my will upon her.


    And that would disrespect her thoughtfulness, her determination to make me a better man and football yer. Can''t do that to my future wife. I won''t. I can be the good man she thinks I am.


    Can''t I?


    I swallow the rock in my throat and close my eyes, breathing deep. Don''t think about how tight her pussy is going to be. Yeah right. Every other thought in my head consists of exactly that. How she''ll stretch and clench and whimper and w.


    Relief. I need it. Some measure of it. Somehow.


    Already disgusted with myself, I whip off my shirt and toss it into the sand, kneeling down beside Ste on the nket. She''s in the process of finding the right page of her notes, so it takes her a moment to look up. But when she does, her double-take almost makes meugh. Or groan. Or both. Her bnce wanes and she starts to pitch sideways, so I reach out and steady her. "You all right, Ste?"


    "What, me? Yes." She''s staring at my abs, so I flex them and listen to her intake of breath. "I just... just..."


    "You just what, honey?"


    "Didn''t expect you to be shirtless."


    "Isn''t that what we agreed on?"


    "Yes, but during the kissing parts only."


    The kissing parts. Oh my God, she''s so fucking cute. How am I not tackling her onto the nket right now? "You want me to put my shirt back on?"


    "No!" Her cheeks darken. "I mean, n-no."


    I nod with mock seriousness. ¡°You should probably take yours off, too. Just so I don''t feel self-conscious."


    She smirks adorably. "Nice try. You don''t even know the meaning of self- conscious. Not when you''ve got all of this..." She wiggles her fingers near my chest. "Going on."


    "Is that apliment, Ste?" I wrap my hands around her waist and drag her toward me. "Ah, honey. You should see me with my pants off."


    I expect a snarky retort, but she chews her lip instead. "I''m nervous about sex, Gage."


    My heart drops to my stomach, cold prickles of sweat popping up and down my spine. Oh, this girl of mine. I don''t like her anything but happy. I hate it.


    Was I really contemting using her need for skin-on-skin contact against her? Christ, I''m such a bastard. "You don''t have to be nervous, Ste. When we have sex for the first time, I''m going to go nice and slow. I''m going to make sure your pussy is wet enough to fit me. We''re going to find out what you like so I can give it to you every day for the rest of your life."


    Curious blue eyes search mine. "What do you like?"


    "I like you, Ste." Just like every other time I remember my empty, meaningless track record with women before her, a pit forms in the center of my stomach. "Please, I don''t want to think about when you weren''t around."


    Nausea roils in my belly and I yank her closer, the magic of her presence keeping the distress at bay. "When we make love, it''s going to be my first time, too. All right?"


    "Make love?" she repeats dazedly into my neck.


    "That''s what said." I can''t stop my hands from creeping up underneath the tail of her button-down shirt, delving down the back of her panties to massage her ass cheeks. "You think it''s crazy to love you after one day, honey? You ain''t seen nothing yet." I''ming dangerously close to revealing what an absolute fanatic I am for her. Maybe I have already, somewhat, but she doesn''t know how deep this obsession runs. I''m not sure I even know yet. I don''t want to show Ste too much intensity and scare her away, though. So I harness every iota of my willpower and ease her out of my embrace. "We better get studying," I rasp.


    "Y-yes," she responds, shaking herself.


    My hands curl into fists to keep from reaching for her as she picks up the textbook


    and her notes, settling both in herp. "We should start with Ancient Greece and Hellenistic Civilization..."


    For the next hour, Ste tutors me. And I memorize every single word. There is no way to forget a single thing that passes through her beautiful lips. The sun sets around her in pinks and golds as she goes through her notes, so intelligent and studious, my heart is in my throat the whole fucking time. I don''t forget for a single second that we have a deal, either. For every answer I get correct, she''s going to kiss me somewhere on my body. She''s going to do it topless, too. Jesus, if every man was lucky enough to study this way, there wouldn''t be a single failed test for the rest of time.


    Jealousy tightens my gut. She''s never tutoring anyone else but me. I hadn''t even considered the possibility until now, but I don''t like it and it''s not happening. "Medieval history doesn''t seem to agree with you," she muses. "You''re scowling."


    "Am I the first guy you''ve tutored?"


    She nods. Calmly. As if I didn''t just shout that question at her.


    Relief rushes through me so swiftly, I get dizzy. "You can tutor other females if you absolutely have to, but I''m stilling with you."


    "Sure." She giggles-making a significant dent in my irritation. "That won''t be distracting at all."


    "Distracting how?"


    "The entire time I''ve been going through my notes, you''ve looked like...I don''t know. Like you''re ready to pounce on me."


    "I am."


    She tilts her head, exasperated, and it''s almost as hot as the eye rolling.


    "Have you paid attention to a single word I''d said?"


    "Every fucking line, honey. Quiz me." I beat my chest with a fist. "Let''s do this."


    "Very well, we''ll start easy. Who fought in the Peloponnesian War?" "Athens and Sparta. Kiss my neck." I crook my finger, beckoning her closer.


    There has been way too much space between us for way too long. "Might as well stay right here in front of me, because I''m getting them all right." "You''re so confident."


    "Your mouth is on the line, Ste." Slowly, I tip my head to the right, watching her gaze slip to my neck and heat. "Kiss it. Take your time. We never decided the kisses had to be quick."


    She sets down her book, notes, rising up on her knees anding toward me, the breeze almost blowing open her unbuttoned shirt. Just enough to see the center curves of her tits. My cock has been solid as fuck this entire time, but my balls start to hum and clench now, needing to spend. Wanting to do it inside of her. All over her. For her.


    When Ste reaches me, she chews her bottom lip a moment, then slowly peels off the dress shirt, putting her in a thin pair of panties and nothing else.


    And my sweet lord, those tits. Perky fucking peaches. I want to worship and defile them. I want to put them in expensive bras encrusted with diamonds-


    and just watch me, I will. I''ll spoil her so rotten, every day will seem like Christmas for her.


    Her delicate hands perch on my shoulders and I make a hoarse, involuntary sound, my dick stretching in my briefs. I hold my breath as she leans in and presses her lips to the area beneath my ear. Kissing me. Inhaling me shyly.


    Losing her breath against me when her hips meet mine. She feels what she''s done. What she''ll always do to this cock.


    "Next question, Ste," I grit out, my hands shaking with the need to crush her hips closer, where I can grind out some relief. "I need to earn another kiss."


    "Right." She wets her lips, still so close to my neck, it''s the best kind of torture. "Which battle ended the war and how?"


    "The Battle of Aegospotami. It ended in the destruction of Athens'' fleet of ships."


    I''m not going to lie, when she cuts me an impressed nce, I almost ejacte then and there. Who knew I would like to please my tutor so much? "You were listening," she says.


    "I''ll never forget a single word you say." My fingers climb the nape of her neck,


    sliding into her hair to cradle the back of her head. "Kiss my mouth now."


    There''s an eager quality to her


    expression now. She''s a horny girl. Fuck the football field, the best moments of my life are going to be


    spent making here. I live for


    her. It''s killing me not to pin her down on the nket right now and thrust home. The pain in my stomach is nearly unbearable, but the way her nipples drag up my


    pecs? The way her mouth meets mine from below in a feather-light kiss, slow, slow, slow, makes the torture worth it. She''s so motherfucking sweet.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 79

    11: Gage.


    "You kiss your man with tongue, Ste."


    She makes a halting sound. "You''re too tall. I can''t reach."


    That''s when I realize she''s straining in her kneeling position, head tipped all the way back, hands using my shoulders for leverage, just so our lips can meet. "Aw, you''re a tiny little thing, aren''t you?" I tickle her ribs, swoop down for a hard kiss, then drop down onto the nket, rolling over onto my back, stacking my hands behind my head. "Does this make is easier for you?"


    Every single minute I''ve spent running and lifting weights has been worth it, because she squirms, breathing hard, trying to look out at the ocean, instead of my torso, and failing. Her eyes return to me every single time. "Um...¡±


    "Come give me my kiss with tongue," I say, sitting up only long enough to pull her down on top of me, arranging her thighs on either side of my hips and groaning, hands twisting in the nket at the firm, warm press of her pussy.


    "Didn''t I earn it, Ste?"


    "Yes," she whispers, leaning down, her blonde hair falling all around her.


    And then fuck-finally-I''ve got her in nothing but panties on top of me, kissing my mouth, the innocent delves of her tongue making me crazy.


    Pressing my luck, I trail my fingertips down her bare back and sink both greedy hands into her panties, getting a tight hold on that ass, making her breath stutter against mine.


    "Gage..."


    Before she can scold me for flouting the rules, I say, "Next question."


    I can tell by looking into her ssy eyes that she can''t remember a damn thing we were supposed to be studying. Her distraction might have something to do with my middle finger parting the crease of her ass, sneaking a few pets of her virgin asshole.


    Her breath puffs out against my lips. "Who...who was Charlemagne?" "Charlemagne." My own thoughts are hazy of anything except for Ste, but I push through the dirty lust in order tond my next kiss. "Uh...also known as Charles the Great. King of Franks. United Western and Central Europe." "Yes," she exhales, face full of pleasure.


    A groan slips out between my teeth. "Goddamn, I like you being proud of me."


    "I am," she whispers, working her hips in a figure eight. "So proud."


    "Ste," I pant. "Honey, don''t stop."


    "Where do you want your next kiss?"


    I''m tempted to ask for another one on my mouth because I''m addicted to the taste of her. Her breath, her texture, her everything. But my balls have never been this heavy, this miserable. They''re weighed down with seed for Ste. I''


    m going to die if I don''t let off some of this pressure. Reluctantly, I slide my hands out of her panties and away from that hot, little pucker. And I reach between us to unfasten my jeans. "Ask me another question, honey. I should have to answer more than one right to get a kiss on my cock."


    "On...0-on your..."


    My zipperes down and I shout behind my teeth, the loss of that denim prison allowing it to swell thicker. "Give me the question, honey."


    Still, she says nothing¡ªand I''m an idiot, because I realize she''s looking down between our bodies and seeing my dick for the first time. I barely catch her in time when she tries to scramble off of me. But my reflexes have been honed from a million hours of football, so I roll with her, flipping our positions and pinning her beneath me.


    "Don''t be scared of it," I say soothingly against her mouth. At least I try to be soothing. My reassurance sounds more like a growl, because yeah, all that''s keeping me from her cherry now is a pair of panties that I could rip off with zero effort. And she''s so smooth and sweet and fragrant beneath me. Wide eyed, virginal, and confused about why she''s in heat and nervous at the same time. "I''m not making you take it tonight. It''s just a kiss."


    "Is it supposed to be that big?" she whispers.


    "No, your man is just blessed." I drop my mouth to her ear, kissing it, tracing the smooth shell with the tip of my tongue. "Trust me when I say that little cunt is going to wee me like warm fucking butter. I won''t let it hurt, Ste. I won''t. You trust me?"


    She nods. No hesitation.


    My breath escapes in a rush, my chest feeling like it''s stuck in a trashpactor. "You''ve just given me the greatest honor of my life, you know that?"


    "I trust you," she says again. Slowly, our foreheads touching, I let my hips drop into the cradle of hers, and this time, her eyes spark with wonder. Excitement.


    "I-L can''t think of a question..."


    I roll my hips, dragging my cock along the seam of her thinly covered pussy. "Why? Am I distracting you?"


    She giggles. Sighs. Moans. "Um...th-the capital of the Byzantine Empire."


    My dick throbs harder, as if sensing victory. "Constantinople."


    Her smile flutters. She''s dazed. Gasping. "You''re definitely going to pass the test."


    "Alll care about is passing yours."


    "What would that entail?"


    "Hearing you say you''ll never leave me. Hearing you say I''m the first andst man who ever kisses this mouth,"capture her lips in a hard kiss, then slide down, licking a path all the way to her belly button. Then I start dropping bites on her hips, her thighs, her belly, and she sucks in a breath over every single one, squirming on the nket. "Hearing you say I''m the only one who''ll ever make youe. The only man you''ll ever open your legs for. Say it or I swear to God, I don''t know what I''ll do. Kill every man on this until I''m the only one left and you don''t have a choice. I would. Without you, I''d go insane enough to do it."


    "You''re the only one," she whimpers, because I''m growling this vow against her cunt. My vision is sparking, throat on fire, but her words calm me slightly.


    And then a little more when she says, "You''re the only man I see." Her fingers slide into my hair, nails scraping my scalp to soothe me. "Don''t you want your kiss?"


    "God, yes," I say hoarsely, my teeth still bared against her mound. My body is screaming at me to fuck her. "I''m just worried I''ll take it a little too hard if I do it now. I''m not good...once I let the jealousy in, I go fucking nuts, honey. You''


    re mine."


    "I''m yours," she agrees, biting her lip. Her cheeks are rosy. Jesus, she''s so sexy and guileless. "I want to kiss it, Gage." Her eyelids grow heavy, like she''s fantasizing. "I want to know what it tastes like."


    Yeah. There''s simply no holding


    back after that. I''ve never needed an orgasm so bad in my life and I''m kicking off my jeans and briefs before realize what I''m doing. And then ''m straddling her thighs, walking forward on my knees with my cock in my hand, jacking it roughly, letting her watch, letting her see what happens to me, thanks to her utter perfection. She lies there like a virgin sacrifice, her mouth open in awe, eyes tracing the lines of my shaft. She''s breathing hard, those plump little tits rising and falling fast-and when she licks her lips, there''s no more waiting.  I''m looming right above her neck, still kneeling, but I fall forward over her face now, catching myself with my left hand on the nket above her head. I''m straddling her beautiful face and it''s almost too much to bear without immediately beginning to spurt. Forcing my balls to hold on to their contents, I dip my hips, guiding my cock to her mouth, biting my lip so hard, I can taste blood. "Kiss it, honey. My perfect angel. Give me a kiss. Just a little one''s all I need."


    And that''s not a lie.


    When she presses her gorgeous lips to the crown of my dick, I let out a guttural


    groan and nearly spend myself all over her face. But I''m a greedy man when ites to Ste, aren''t I? I''m determined to im all of her first times as fast as possible. To im her. Totally andpletely. So I can''t help nudging her lips again, my breath racing in and out of my lungs. "Kiss it how you kiss my mouth. Use that pretty little tongue."


    Eager eyes on me, she opens her lips like the pearly gates and wees me inside. A sheen zes the blue of her Stees almost immediately, because yeah, I''m a well-endowed motherfucker and she''s small everywhere, all the way to her


    throat.


    "French kiss it," I pant, sweat popping up on my forehead, my chest. "Pretend it''s my tongue. What would you do with it?''


    God help me, my girl does what she''s told.


    She wraps her tongue around the top third of my cock and treats it like my tongue, stroking it in a kissing rhythm, working me in and out of her mouth. It''


    s the hottest thing I''ve ever seen in my life. I''d say it''s the hottest thing I''ll ever see in my life, but we have decades together and ! can''t say for sure, but Jesus, Jesus Christ, she''s taking more of me now. She''s sucking me down to her throat like it''s a sweltering hot day and my dick is full of lemonade. And then her hand cups my balls, reverently, and a choked sound leaves me, echoing in the cove. Her thumb traces the seam of my balls and then¡ª


    "Fuck!"


    My balls are in her mouth. In her curious virgin mouth.


    And my fucking legs are shaking.


    I watch down the length of my body as she goes to town on my sac, sucking the entirety of them past her lips, moaning brokenly, her hand working my cock in fast strokes. My God. Oh my God. She has no business being so goddamn good at


    this.


    "I''m going toe," I growl, barely able to hold myself up. "I''ve got maybe ten seconds in me. You''re so good, angel. Honey. You''re so fucking good." That''s when she sinks her fingernails into my ass, pulling me closer and the tip of my dick smashes against the back of her throat. My vision goes ck and I roar, fucking her mouth for everything I''m worth. Humping like a dog.


    There''s no stopping me. I''m a wild animal. There''s a lightning sh of worry that


    I''m hurting her, ruining everything, but she''s clutching my ass cheeks like life preservers, grinding me against her face.


    ¡°I''m going to make you my wife,¡± I slur, grunting, hips moving like pistons. "Going to put a diamond on that fucking finger. You''re mine. This mouth is MINE." Relief doesn''t arrive like it normally does, in a slow wave. No, it''s a monsoon. I shout her name at the top of my lungs, my muscles seizing up, balls twisting in my stomach and it goes on forever, forever, just st after st of fiery liquid pounding up my cock and spilling into her mouth, down her sweet, giving


    throat and she takes as much as she can. She takes so much, but when she makes the slightest choking sound, rm bells go off in my head-


    my girl trusts me and I won''t vite that. i''ve already gone way too far too fast. "Ste,¡± I say raggedly, thest ounce of semen draining from my tip. Shuddering, covered in sweat, I pull her into my arms, rocking back and forth like a madman. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I was so fucking rough. I didn''t¡ª¡±


    "I loved it," she breathes, her own breathbored. Eyes bright. "I can''t b- believe I


    can..."


    I tilt her chin up, on the edge of my seat. "What, honey?"


    "I can''t believe I have to power to d-do that to you."


    Am I dreaming? Or is she really this much of a miracle? Desperate to give her the same pleasure she just gifted me with, my index and middle finger find the front of her panties, rubbing her clit through the now drenched material of her panties. ¡°That''s right, honey. You rule me. And now you know. You rule my body and I rule this hot young cunt. Come for your man now. I know you need it."


    She nods, zed eyes finding mine. She sobs, chest heaving faster and faster until she begins to writhe and strain in my arms. Knowing the skin-on- skin contact will push her over the edge, I sink my fingers into her panties, between the folds of her sex and rub faster, faster, propelling her into a moaning and twisting fit, her eyes never leaving mine.


    "I love you," I say through my teeth when she climaxes, her moisture coating my


    fingers and spilling all the way down to my wrist, hervender scent wafting up and making me salivate. "I love you, Ste."


    "I love you, too," she gasps back, letting me pull her down onto the nket and


    hold her like the world is ending. It''s not, though, I tell myself. It''s only starting. I have her now.


    The sweet way she curls into me and dozes off is almost enough to make me forget what I said back at the field to my teammates. How I lied. How I put that terrible filth into the universe. But I''ll protect her from finding out how far I''ll go to


    keep other men away.


    I won''t let it touch her.


    I''d quite literally kill myself if I hurt Ste.

 Chapter 80

    12: Ste.


    The next day and a haif are blissfully...intense.


    After our study session at the cove, Gage drove us home. We ordered takeout from the Chinese restaurant down the street from the apartment and we studied some more. This time, there was no kissing agreement, as much as I would have loved one, because I meant what I said. He''s going to pass the test and y in the championship. The more that bes a reality, the more I can see he yearns to be out on the field. He was born for it.


    Several times throughout that night together, we woke up straining against each other, his fingers in my panties, his hips restless against my thigh. In his half- asleep delirium, he proposed to me no less than a dozen times, his tongue moving feverishly in my mouth, on my breasts. It''s a miracle I made it through the night with my virginity intact, but I did. And the next night, too, though my boyfriend has started prowling around me like a wolf stalking amb.


    He backs me into corners and fists my clothing. He sweats and curses.


    He gets down on his knees and licks at my backside through my clothes.


    He holds me down and asks me questions about my life before him. What I like to eat and drink. My favorite movies and music and holidays. He interrogates me about my dreams, my hopes, my secrets. Where and how my body reacts when he kisses me certain ways.


    He peels off his shirt at the oddest times to tempt me.


    I stand firm, though, repeatedly pointing at the textbook and our new, joint notes.


    Gage also makes good on his vow to douse me in his cologne and make me walk around campus wearing his jacket. Truth be told, I hated it at first.


    Everyone stared and whispered as I passed, specting about me, our rtionship. But after a while, I started to feel untouchable. As if I was walking around in a bubble of his protection. I loved having the smell of him avable to me all day, when he couldn''t be right next to me.


    I''m in love.


    I''m deeply, wildly in love with this man.


    He''s still in pain over the loss of his father and he lets me soothe him when I see he''s down. He lets me take his head into my chest and stroke his hair, his huge, athlete''s body curling around mine, pulling me tight and choking the air out of me, my name a whisper on his lips. And in turn, he asks me a million questions about my time in the monastery, growing visibly troubled when I recount the lonely years I spent within those walls. I can see that he would go back in time and rescue me,


    if possible, and somehow that helps. Makes me feel so much less alone now that


    it makes up for lost time. Or it will, as our years pass together.


    On the morning of the test, I wake up alone in bed. I walk out of the bedroom to find Gage going over the study outline, his mouth moving as he reads.


    When he nces up and sees me in the doorway wearing one of his old game jerseys, his eyes darken to ck and he wets his lips. "You and me go straight to bed after the test, Ste. Don''t even think about disappearing somewhere." He quickly swipes perspiration from his brow. "I''m going to have my reward. I''m going to have it all day and night."


    Heat trickles down to my womanhood, muscles seizing. "I know."


    His gaze drops to the juncture of my thighs. "You want it, too. Climbing all over me in your sleep. I came this close, honey, to railing you up and down the bedst night."


    He''s right. In my sleep, I slung a leg across his hips and rode him through his


    briefs, my sex aching, swollen, in need of the relief we''ve been denying ourselves since the cove. "But you wanted to do the right thing, so you stopped."


    "Yeah. It turns out... fucking live to make you proud of me. So..." He blows out a shaky breath, then puts his attention back on the textbook. "So I''m not just going to pass, m going to get an A. And then I''m going to win the championship, just so I cany it all at your feet."


    ¡°It''s not just for me. He''d be proud, too. And you can be proud of yourself."


    He drops the pencil in his hand and stands,ing toward me, intense as ever. "I know. And I am. But I never would have considered any of that if you didn''te into my life, so I''m doing it all for you, Ste." He cradles my face in his hands, the gentle touch at odds with his determination. ¡°Your man is going to give you the world."


    Our mouths gravitate toward each other, and we both grow winded on the spot, our bodies pressing, grinding briefly, before we both pull away. Aching. "Goddammit," he growls through his teeth, mming a fist into the wall. "I...


    angel, it''s going to be hard for me to be gentle today. I know I said I would, but fuck. Fuck. Thesest two days have me at the end of my rope."


    "However, it is between us, it''ll be right," I say, brushing our fingers together. "You''ll make it right."


    Gage nods, swallowing, seemingly fascinated by the way our fingers touch.


    "Get ready to go, huh? I want to be there early. I want you to wait outside the test room, where I can see you." He reaches down and grips his manhood through his jeans. "And honey, I want you thinking about this fat dick, so you''


    re nice and wet when they''re done grading the test. No more forey. We''ve been doing that for days." Hot eyes tick up to mine. "Outside the ssroom, wet and waiting. Understood?"


    "Yes, Gage," I whisper, because whether it''s right or wrong, I love the way hemands me. It''s not done in the name of keeping me under his thumb. No.


    Hemands me in ways that keep


    me close, keep me safe, because I think if he didn''t have those two hed assurances, he might lose his mind. And I''m getting to his level, too. I''ve be his identical counterpart, yearning for him when he''s at practice or even just in the shower. We reunite like long-lost lovers afterward, hands stroking and getting reacquainted, syncing our breaths once again. I miss him when he''s standing right in front of me.


    He advances on me slowly now, turning me toward the bedroom, lifting up the borrowed jersey and pping my bottom. "Wear something I can take off easily."

 Chapter 81

    13: Ste.


    I''m not the only one waiting outside of the test room.


    Half the school is here in red and gold, our official colors. Some people even have their faces painted or hold signs with encouraging messages for Gage.


    When it was just the two of us studying, the pressure to help him pass was more than enough, but this? So much is on the line. If Gage doesn''t pass, he won''t y in the championship and we will lose. It''s a given.


    No. He''s going to pass. Not only that, he''s going to get an A.


    He worked so hard and he''s a lot smarter than he gives himself credit for.


    Remembering his directions to me before we left the apartment, I close my eyes and recall him beneath mest night, the way he rode me on his bucking hips, sweat dripping off his abs, jaw clenched tight, shuddering, trying not toe. How he groaned my name so brokenly. How he threw himself off the bed and took a cold shower while Iy panting, my underwear clinging to my skin. It''s almost over. The waiting is almost-


    My thoughts burst like a bubble when II hear a door creak. m.


    My eyes fly open. The mass of students is deadly silent as Gage walks out, backpack slung over one shoulder, a backwards hat on his head. He''s holding a paper in his hand, but I can''t read his expression. Oh God, he''s not smiling.


    What happened?


    He''s focused on me, jaw set.


    He stops in the center of the courtyard, holds up the paper. "I got an A."


    Utter pandemonium breaks out. Deafening cheers, screams of joy. Male students chest bump as they watch their hero stride toward me. Somewhere in the distance, a marching band begins to y, but my heartbeat drowns out the noise almost immediately. Because my boyfriend very clearly does not care about the fanfare whatsoever. And if I had any doubt about that fact, he rids me of it a secondter when I''m thrown over his shoulder and carried out of the courtyard.


    My smile is so huge that it actually hurts my face.


    "Gage." Myughter is watery-and delivered to the muscr swells of his butt. "You did it. You did it. I''m so proud of you."


    He keeps walking. Faster. He doesn''t slow down until we''re at the parking lot.


    The next time I glimpse his face, there is a fineyer of sweat on his forehead. His breath rattles in and out, the Western Civilization test crushed and forgotten in his hand. He wrenches open the passenger side of his truck and tosses the stapled papers into the footwell, then sets me down on the seat, buckling me in with shaking hands. It''s impossible to miss the growing ridge behind the fly of his jeans. Or the way his restless touch scrubs up and down my thighs, higher to my breasts, which he squeezes once with a strangled groan.


    "T-Gage? Are you okay?"


    No answer.


    He ms the door closed and circles around the front bumper, never taking his eyes off me. They pin me through the windshield like a hundred-mile-per- hour wind. My legs scoot together on the seat in an attempt to suppress the spreading ache there. I''m growing hotter by the second, muscles tightening like the cogs of an engine. And the wetness. Ites on so fast, it''s almost embarrassing. By the time he climbs into the driver''s side of the truck and starts the engine with a violent twist of his wrist, my nails are wing the seat on either side of my hips. "Don''t say another word. Your innocent voice is too much when I''m this hard," he rasps, gunning the truck in reverse and peeling out of the parking lot. We travel down the street leading off campus and once we''re past the gates, he opts for the backroad, instead of the interstate. "Get those little fucking panties off." His fingers flex around the steering wheel, green scenery flying by on either side of us. "I''m not going to make it home."


    "We''re only five minutes away," I whisper.


    "Too long," he clips. "Pull them down or I''ll tear them straight off, so help me God."


    My underwear is in limited supply and I can''t afford to lose a pair, plus I want to follow his orders. Some undiscovered part of me is thrilled by the fact that I''ve pushed him to the edge, even if his intensity concerns me. Makes me fearful that he won''t go slow like he promised. I barely recognize him right now, he''s in such...heat.


    Biting my lip, I reach up beneath my skirt and work the panties down my thighs, his groan rending the air in two when I lift up my hips. "Jesus Christ,"


    he growls, swerving off the road into the forest. We go bouncing across uneven terrain before he skids to a stop in a shaded clearing, the sound of wind and the nearby ocean filling the cab of the truck, along with his harsh panting. I twist the panties in my hands nervously, but he takes them from me, shoving them up against his nose, inhaling, groaning. Keeping them pressed there as he exits the truck and prowls around the rear bumper.


    I squeak when my door is yanked open. There he stands, eyes on fire, muscles seething. I''m freed of the seatbelt and pulled into his arms, carried around to the rear bed of the truck. He settles me on the lowered grate, returning briefly for the nket in the rear cab, spreading it out behind me in the truck bed.


    "Gage?"


    He doesn''t answer me.


    No, he drags me closer to the nket and pushes me down, so I''m looking up at


    his strained features and the towering trees above us. "Don''t," he pleads, stripping


    off his shirt and starting on the button and zipper of his jeans. "Don''


    t say my name like that."


    "Like what?"


    "Like you''re nervous. Or scared of me. Please go back to being me as soon as I can get this one fuck, honey. I''m dying. I need to bang you-hard and rough and mean. I was


    thought I could go easel.ne


    wrong. I was wrong." He shoves the jeans down to his knees and fists his enormous erection,ing down over me, baring his teeth against my mouth. "I hurt everywhere. Your pussy is the only thing that can make it stop. It''s going to take a pounding, Ste. There''s nothing I can do to stop myself at this point.


    You''ve driven me insane. With the honey and cream smell of it and that tight fucking grind you give me through our clothes, right to the edge. Stopping me right at the fucking edge. Not this time. Open your legs."


    I''ll go back to being me as soon as...


    He''s right. He''s not himself right now. He''s been reduced to his basest instincts and I had a major role in making him this way. Pushing him to this animal state. So I have to snap him out of it before he does something he regrets. Like hurt me. "You can be sweet," I breathe, sliding my fingers into his hair. "You love me, Gage. You don''t want to hurt me or make me cry. You can be gentle for my first time." Ip at his upper lip with my tongue. "My hero can do anything."


    His intensity falters slightly, a crease appearing between his brows. Humanity warms the light brown of his eyes. He does not like the possibility of me shedding tears. Not at all. But he shakes his head, speaking in a low rumble.


    "I''m not your hero right now," he grates, pinning my thighs open with his hips, pping his steely erection down against my slit. One, two, three. "Later, I will be. Right now, I''m the guy who is going to fuck you rotten in the woods where no one can hear you wail."


    Part of me is shockingly turned on by that. By the imagery of his powerful body bucking above my smaller one, the truck pitching back and forth, his grunts mingling with my cries. I want to know him at that most basic level.


    Man reduced to beast. I want to know him in every single way, even that one, but I know he''ll hate himself for being too rough with me and I want to save him that guilt. "What if I can''t see you as my hero after you hurt me?"


    He freezes, fear cutting across his expression. "I''m not me right now, honey,"


    he whispers. "It''s not just that I''m so hot to fuck you I can barely think straight, it''s...it''s the need to stake my im. When I walked out of ss and you were standing there..."


    "What?"


    "Men were standing too close. On all sides." His nostrils re, murder ckening his eyes. ¡°And I hadn''t put mye inside you yet. They know.


    They sense it and they wonder if there''s still time to im you, before I can do it. Next time you''re in a public, every time you''re in public from now on, you''re going to carry my scent. My sperm. Everywhere. All the time."

 Chapter 82

    14: Ste.


    "I want that, too." I go up on my elbows, kissing his mouth. "Come back to me,Gage."


    It takes a few moments of kissing his lips before they begin to soften. And then he makes a broken sound, dropping his weight fully on top of me, kissing me frantically. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. You just drive me fucking insane,


    Ste. I''m obsessed with you. I''m out of my head."


    "I''m sorry," I whimper as his teethtch onto my ear, scrape down my neck. "I love you. I''m sorry."


    After feasting beneath my ear, mashing his lips and teeth into the curve of my throat, neck, shoulder, he moves lower. Kissing down my body until he


    reaches my skirt, working it up to my hips. His hot breaths bathe my inner thighs and I try not to squirm self-consciously as he looks his fill, nibbling at sensitive flesh, before parting my sex with a groaning lick.


    "Oh. Honey. So goddamn wet for your man." He presses his face to me, rubbing it side to side. Reveling. "Good girl."


    His voice is still incredibly strained, his fingers bruising on my thighs where he holds them open, but he''s working to regain control. The effort is causing him


    to shake, but he''s trying. And oh...oh God, he''s found that little nub with his tongue and he''s teasing it with bats and kisses,boring to breathe when he finally gives it a stiff lick that makes me cry out, my back arching in the bed of the truck.


    "I''m going to finger you, honey. To let your body know I''ming." We lock eyes over the writhing length of my body, his tongue flickering against my swelling bud and he slowly, slowly, pushes his middle finger inside of me.


    Starbursts pop behind my eyes.


    Something deep, deep in my belly wakes up and rejoices, clenches, asks for


    more.


    I don''t know what''s happening. I expected pain the first time something entered me, especially Gage''s long, thick finger, but I''m not getting any. "M- more..." I croak.


    His eyes darken, cheekbones awash with color, sweat making his dark hair stick to his forehead. With a rigid jaw, he adds his index finger, pressing both of them deep, but not too deep. It''s obvious he''s holding back, not wanting to go past the barrier of my virginity. I want him to, though. No, that''s an understatement. Whereas a moment ago, I was scared of him hurting me, I''m suddenly desperate for him to fill me with his shaft. Completely. His fingers feel divine. They spread warmth wherever they touch. My hips roll encouragingly and I babble incoherently, trying to express what''s happening inside of me, but I don''t know if I could even if I were able.


    I''m a virgin. But my body isn''t reacting like one.


    It''s eager. I''m so eager for contact with his naked body, I''m stammering his name, wing at his shoulders. I want him unleashed on me. What was I thinking slowing him down?


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" He prowls up my body, concern deeply etched into his forehead. "Were my fingers too much?"


    I shake my head frantically. "N-not enough."


    His beautiful head tilts, his frown deepening. "Help me understand."


    "I don''t know if I can. I just... thought you being inside of me w-would hurt or feel weird, but I like it. I love it."


    Understanding dawns and his bare, sweaty chest starts to shudder up and down. "My girlfriend is the holy grail of virgins. Is that it?" Without breaking eye contact, he wrenches up my shirt and tugs down the cups of my bra, exposing my hard nipples. And I whimper, arching my back, showing myself to him. Begging. "You were scared. But now that you''ve gotten a little preview, you want to get banged like a barn door in a storm, is that right?"


    "I didn''t realize..." I whisper. "I didn''t know it would feel Like..."


    "Like what?"


    "Like I''ve just been waiting for you to..."


    "Track you down and sink something good and deep between these pretty thighs?" He guides his arousal to my entrance and eases in the tip, gritting his teeth. ¡°Be sure, Ste. Once that cherry juice is dripping off my balls, not even that sweet little voice calling me your hero is going to slow me down."


    Tremors move through me, my feminini


    squeezing and weeping, demanding to be filled. I can''t believe what''s happening. Is it supposed to be like this? Have I been secretly depraved this whole time and never realized?


    "Please," I sob, the sluice of wetness through my folds unbearable without him. Without him taking me, experiencing me. "Hard, Gage. Fast."


    "Son of a bitch," he growls, positioning himself, then bracing his right hand on the cab of the truck over my head. With a strangled roar, he punches his hips forward ¡ªand unleashes total euphoria inside of me. There''s a gentle tear, one that we both acknowledge with a hard kiss, twin expressions of lust and wonder, but there''s no pain. Instead, there''s a voraciousness. His full, pulsing member inside of my body is like a drug, a brand, an on switch. I''m someone else now. Someone who has been living with hidden needs without realizing it.


    "Gage," I moan, lifting my hips beneath him, digging my heels into his buttocks. Scraping at his broad, strong back with my nails.


    "Can''t believe this," he says raggedly, face contorted in pain. "You''re so fucking tiny and tight. Felt that cherry pop, baby. You shouldn''t want it dirty."


    "Yes. Yes, I want it dirty," I gasp. "Dirty. Please."


    My plea unhinges him.


    With a strained curse, he begins to rut me. Hard. My mouth falls open, sensations hitting me like sts from a cannon. There''s an awestruck whisper in the back of my head, telling me I was born to be intimate with this man. I wasn''t experienced enough to realize it until now-but he knew, didn''t he? That''s why he''s been so sick with lust. If I''d known how vital it is for us to be joined in this way, sopletely, I would never have resisted. "Oh my goodness," I whimper, sinking my teeth into his shoulder, squeezing my sex around him, glorying in the way he jerks and pants and bears down harder.


    The truck creaks and groans beneath us, mingling with the sounds of wet, pounding skin and intakes of breath. Growls and grunts and cries.


    "You fucking goddess." His voice scrapes in my ear. "Smooth little body.


    Sopping wet cunt. You''re working me so good. In and out of that tight-ass fuck hole, but you still feel innocent as a motherfucker. How the hell do you do it?" he grinds out.


    As if I could respond.


    I''ve entered a different ne of existence. One where only sensation matters.


    Stimtion of my clit and his shaft and bonding with him and sucking his tongue and lifting, lifting, lifting my backside, getting pinned down harder for my efforts and growled at, his hand a manacle around my throat, holding me so tight that I be a cherished possession. The gateway to his release, his pleasure, it''s all I want to be for the rest of my life.


    "Ohhh honey, you''re making me


    my bottom with every deep thrust. There''s a dizzying dance taking ce inside of me, as if all of my hormones are assembling in a circle and joining hands, gathering closer and closer and closer. And the harder he rides me, the faster his pace, the faster I speed toward Armageddon. "Bought condoms because I wanted to respect your wishes, but I threw them out this morning, Ste. It was never going to happen." His grips my throat tighter. "You were born to take my fucking sperm."


    "Yes," I gasp, sparks beginning to dance in my vision. "Fill me up. I can''t live without it. Without you. Please."


    He releases a shout into my neck,


    pounding me so hard now, my teeth ck together, my legs beginning to tremble wildly with the magnitude of what he''s drawing out of me. "You finally get it, don''t you?" His voice is deep and resonant in my ear. "We''ll live in this world, but we''ve got our own world, too, don''t we? Just you and me and this obsession. No one can touch it. We don''t separate for any reason. We don''t let anythinge between us, especially some fuckingtex. You want your man''s sperm, baby, honey, clench that pussy one more time and I''ll flood that little thing. And you wille


    with me."


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I manage, nodding unevenly, the gathering in my tummy cinching closer, closer. Oh God, I can''t stop thendslide. Not even if I wanted to. I''m trapped underneath his huge, quarterback body, double teamed by his strength and the wild, unexpected response of my body. As soon as the rocks start to topple from the cliff, my climax barreling into me, I seize my intimate muscles around him, so tightly that he can''t even withdraw for a final thrust.


    No, his eyes simply go blind, his thick frame juddering on top of me, scalding hot liquid bathing me from the inside, ripple after ripple passing through me, through him, the mutual pleasure so intense I can''t stop my limbs from iling, straining, batting at Gage''s shaking back.


    "I love you. I love you." He chants these words into my neck, his open mouth raking up and down the side of my neck, into my hair. "My angel. Mine forever. My perfect Ste. I fucking love you. I love you. I love you."


    "I love you, too," I breathe, searching for his mouth blindly, connecting, our mouths moving in frantic reverence until sleep ims me and I fade into the ck knowing Gage will take care of me. That I''m safe and loved and nothing can ever


    invade our two-person world.


    Nothing.

 Chapter 83

    15: Gage.


    She walks out of the bedroom and I see her immediately, because I''ve been staring at the door for twenty minutes, waiting. Waiting for her. Trying to breathe without her long enough to let her take a shower and put on some clothes. It''s not going well. Every time she''s not in my arms, every second I''m not consumed by her, all I can think of is losing her. How the lies I told to my teammates are going toe back to haunt me. It''s only a matter of time.


    After the championship tonight, I have toe clean. I have to rify to each and every one of them that I''m not dating Ste for my image. I''m with her because she''s my fucking life.


    Now that I''ve spent thest two days giving her my cock, the sharpest parts of my jealousy are gone. She''s mine. She''s mine. I''ve made her say it a thousand times. And I know I''ll spend the rest of my life strangled by possessiveness for her, but right now, in this moment, that ugly emotion is at rest. There''s only the love and peace she blesses me with.


    The lust is there, too.


    Oh Christ, is it ever there.


    Never goes away.


    I''ve banged her in the shower, on the couch, on the floor, the kitchen table, in my bed and several times against the wall, but every time Ie inside of her, I only get hungrier. I want her again, again, again. Even now, when we have five minutes before we have to leave for the field, I''m considering bending her over in that little jean skirt, tights and sandals. She''ll wee my cock eagerly, too, won''t she? She''s so goddamn horny, I find myself mounted in the middle of the night, her pussy dragging up and down my swelling cock, those little mewling noises wrecking my chest, hardening me to steel.


    I push off the couch and advance on her, watching the ck of her pupils bleed wide. "You wearing a skirt to my game?"


    She nods. "And stockings."


    "Stockings," I repeat, gripping my cock through my mesh shorts. "Those don''t go all the way up to your pussy?"


    "No." Her knees inch together. "Almost."


    I back her into the wall, myposure already waning. "What does ''almost''


    mean?"


    Her answer doesn''te quickly enough, so I jerk the skirt up to her hips and...Jesus. My cock is at full attention now. She''s got on these stockings that stop two inches from her panties, leaving smooth sections of her thighs naked, save the bite marks I left behind.


    I drag a hand down my open mouth. "You think I''ll be able to concentrate on the field with you in the stands dressed like a dick tease?"


    "I''m wearing the stockings to stay warm."


    "Go put on pants, please."


    "You ripped the buttons off myst pair," she whispers.


    Fuck. She has me there. I have got to take her shopping soon. I keep meaning to bring her to the mall to buy new underwear, new clothes and shoes, but despite my best intentions, she keeps ending up on her back beneath me, sweat coating our bodies.


    Before I can apologize to her for being a bad boyfriend, there is a knock at my door.


    It''s the offensive coordinator, here to drive me to the game. He''s been doing it since my freshman year, unwilling to leave my arrival at the field to chance.


    There are voices in the hall. A whole team of them. A trainer to make sure I''m at full strength, probably preparing to give me a B12 shot. The quarterback coach. School administrators who want the bragging rights of saying they drove with me to the game.


    And yeah, I want to win tonight.


    I love winning. I love the game.


    But there is nothing, nothing more important than the girl in front of me.


    Turning my head, I shout over my shoulder at the door. "Coach."


    "Yeah, Gage. Got the van downstairs, ready to go. You ready to kick some ass tonight, man?"


    "Damn right." I pin my girlfriend with a look. "But I''m going to need a security team to stay with Ste while I''m ying."


    There''s a drawn-out silence. "A whole team?"


    "That''s what I said." My pulse is starting to pound, my balls tightening like knots in my shorts. Jesus. No way I can y tonight without fucking her one more time. At least. "I won''t be able to concentrate until she''s guarded.


    Heavily. If she''s not safe, I don''t y."


    Pressing my forehead against hers, she whimpers, as if she knows exactly what I''m thinking and I''m proven correct when she trails a finger down my cock through the thin material of my shorts. And that innocent touch burns me alive. My hands move of their own volition, ripping the panties down to her ankles. She''s barely managed to kick them away before I''m lifting her up, mming her back into the wall, shoving down the waistband of my shorts to free my dick. Panting, panting, panting her name.


    "Take my cock, you horny fucking angel." I ram deep, pping a hand over her mouth to muffle the scream, barely managing to keep my own roar at bay.


    Perfection. She is tight, soaking wet perfection. "Take it like a good little girl,"


    I growl in her ear. "Cover it in that sweet fuckinge, then get on your knees and lick it off for Daddy."


    I''m not sure where that wordes from.


    I''m not sure why it feels right and inevitable.


    I only know shees like a fucking


    tidal wave as soon as I say it. Her


    eyes go wide over my hand she clenches down on me, tighter than she''s ever clenched before. So goddamn tight that I forgot about the men standing in the hallway. My hand falls away from her mouth and I lose my mind. I''m in a frenzy, pounding her seizing cunt into the wall, grinding on it with long, shuddering moans, reveling in the way her thighs tremble around me, the way she keeps her eyes trained on me even when she''s mid-orgasm.


    "Say it, Ste," I demand. "Obliterate me."


    "I love my Daddy," she whispers, tremulously, setting herself off again.


    The air leaves me in a massive rush.


    I drive her up against the wall one final time, grip that perky ass and let go.


    Let go with more abandon than ever before. This is what I''ve been chasing with her without knowing it. Full authority. A rtionship that is so airtight, it cannot be severed or questioned. I''m not some kind of sicko who wants to imagine her as my stepdaughter or something, I just want to be the only man in her life. I want to block out the fucking sun. I want to be where she runs for reassurance and pleasure and safety and confidence. I''m her Daddy. That''s it.


    That''s me.


    We''re gasping for oxygen, holding on to each other like we''ve just been through battle. I''m covering her face and hair in kisses, running my hands over every inch of her skin. I''ve left red abrasions on her inner thighs that will be visible tonight, since she''s wearing a skirt. Good. But it''s not enough.


    Nothing will ever be enough for my girl.


    After I fix our clothing, I scoop her still-shaking body up into my arms and enter the bedroom, setting her carefully down on the top of my dresser. I open the top drawer and take out my championship ring fromst year and a gold chain one of the coaches gave me as a gift. Slipping the ring onto the chain, I fasten it around her neck where it will be easy to spot. Everyone on campus must know she''s my girl at this point, but the ring will let people know we''re deadly serious.


    "Just a ceholder until I can put a real one on your finger," I rasp, kissing her mouth.


    She blinks up at me, as if stunned.


    "You can''t be surprised." I nt my mouth over hers, gathering as much of her taste as humanly possible. "You know I''m obsessed with you. You know I can''t breathe without you. I would have made you my wife that first night.


    Eagerly. You''re mine, Ste. As far as you''re concerned, I''m already your husband and Daddy. The ring will be a formality." I lean back and look at her, madness permeating my mind at the possibility that we''re not on the same page. "You will marry me, Ste."


    "Of course I will," she says, voice catching, and the madness recedes, reced with joy.


    My mouth finds hers again, kissing her hungrily. When she slips her tongue into my mouth, her little fists curling in the front of my shirt, my cock starts to lengthen and swell again. We''re still wet with each other''se. That slipperiness will help me fit easier than usual into her tight cunt. One more time. Just one more time.


    At the front of the apartment, pounding has resumed on the door. "Gage," calls the offensive coordinator. "We have a security team waiting downstairs, especially for your girlfriend¡ª"


    "Wife!" I shout back.


    He clears his throat. "I...sorry. We weren''t aware." A beat passes. "There is a full


    security detail here to escort Ste to the game. We''ve arranged for her to sit in


    the family box, instead of the stands. Does that work for you?"


    Relief hits me and I stroke her hair, rub my thumb across her bottom lip. "Yes."


    That''s good. I don''t want her in the stands.


    She needs to stay as far from other students and yers'' girlfriends as possible. Until I can clear up my lie. Until I can make everything right, I don''t want her to overhear whisperings of the garbage I fed my team out of jealousy. If she was made aware I said those disgusting words, I would die. I would drop dead from anguish.


    "Stay in the box, honey, okay? Stay where it''s safe until Ie get you after the game."


    Her smile is purer than sunshine. "You don''t worry about me. Focus on the game."


    She kisses my lips softly and a wrench lodges in my throat. "I love you and I''ll be fine."


    "I love you, too, baby."


    Still, all the way to the field, there is a weight of dread pressing down on my chest.


    Please let me fix this in time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 84

    16: Ste.


    He''s incredible out there.


    Watching Gage sail the ball down the field, take tackles, run like the wind, find gaps in the defense, I can''t help but marvel. I''m in the family box with the wives of the coaches and various administrators. They have all been very kind to me, even if they did look a little puzzled when I arrived with four hulking security guards with guns. Most of the wives aren''t paying attention to the game. They''re most interesting in catching up with each other and talking about their children, so I sit alone, glued to the ss.


    How is that machine down on the field the same man who holds me so tenderly? How is that the same man whose mouth makes love to mine slowly one second, bing demanding in the next? He seems so far away. Like maybe everything that has taken ce since I met him was a dream. He''s everyone''s fantasy, isn''t he? Maybe he''s mine. Maybe I imagined it all.


    But no.


    The chafing on my thighs tells me we''re real. The heavy ring sitting around my throat like a cor means thest week truly happened.


    You will marry me, Ste.


    Truer words were never spoken. I''m not sure I could make it a day without his arms around me. Without his skin warming mine. I''m in love. I''m so in love, it''


    s practically painful. I never could have imagined this deep, consuming brand of passion before now. But I''m letting it take me. I''m being sucked down into the inky darkness of obsession along with Gage and it''s exhrating. I can hear every breath I take, loud and echoing in my head. I have permanent goosebumps. My breasts feel exposed, even fully covered, because they''ve been so well loved. Sucked and squeezed and bitten. Even though I speak and nod at everyone who addresses me, I''m thinking of him. Getting back to him.


    I blow out a shuddering breath, fogging up the ss in front of me. I am not going


    to let my schoolwork suffer, even though my rtionship with Gage is huge and overwhelming. I cannot fail to seize the opportunity I was given.


    There has to be something just for me. The way he has football, I have academics. I can''t allow anything to derail me from that.


    That will be easier said than done, I''m guessing.


    Down on the field, Gage takes a hard tackle and I make a helpless sound, my shaking hand pressing to the ss until he stands up, jogs toward the huddle. Slowly, I let out the concrete breath in my lungs, my attention straying to the game clock. Five more minutes. We''re ahead by ten. Unless the other team really turns it on, another championship is in the bag. I''m so happy for Gage. He needed this. He needed to know he could love football on his own, even though he shared the sport so closely with his father. I can''t wait to hold himter, tell him how proud I am of him for oveing such a tragedy. For emerging better than ever.


    A cheer goes up in the family box momentster, the wives exchanging a hug.


    Two of them even pull me into an embrace, making meugh and blush.


    And then they all begin clearing out of the room.


    "Oh..." I catch up to one of the wives. "I was asked to wait here until Gagees to get me. Is that all right?"


    "We have to clear out," one of my security guards answers to my right. "It''s an insurance thing. The game rante and there''s only coverage until ten pm."


    "Oh. Okay."


    The womanys a hand on my arm. "Are you going to be all right, dear? Or would you like a ride home from one of us?"


    Looking back toward the ss, I can see Gage down on the field. His helmet is off now and he''s being interviewed, a microphone held in front of his face.


    His attention continually strays up to the box, but I don''t think he can see me, due to the re of the lights. None of his teammates are being bombarded by reporters. They''ve all left the field. And my spine can''t help but straighten with pride. Of course they want to speak with him, he was amazing out there.


    Game MVP ording to the giant screen above the stadium.


    There''s a good chance Gage will be busy for a while. However, instinctively I know he would probably lose his temper if I left without him. Or took a ride from someone without discussing it with him beforehand. Yes, that''s really controlling of him. His behavior is highhanded and sort of irrational-do I really need a security team?-but I won''t pretend I don''t like him caring for me, even in the craziest of ways. For so long, I barely existed. No one hugged me, let alone spoke to me. I was a shadow. He makes me feel like an entire.


    "I''ll be fine," I say to the coach''s wife, smiling. "Thank you for the offer, but Gage asked me to wait for him."


    I retrieve my purse, tucking it under my arm, and I let the security team lead me down the buzzing hallway to a freight elevator. We take it down to field level and I suck in a surprised breath when the elevator doors open, revealing total pandemonium. Fans and yers alike have uncorked bottles of champagne and they''re spraying it at each other. A big bucket of Gatorade is dumped on a man''s head. There are reporters and screaming students and shes going off. It''s exciting. I''ve never witnessed something like this up close.


    In a rtive daze, I start to walk off the elevator, but one of the guards stays me with a hand on my elbow. "I think we should wait somewhere else."


    He''s probably right, but...this is my boyfriend''s world. Should I get used to it? I understand he''s protective of me, but I can''t always be sheltered in the background. "I would rather stay here, if that''s okay."


    The guards seem uneasy, so I step off the elevator before one of them stops me Someone hands me a red solo cup of beer and Iugh, taking a sip. The crisp night airbined with the magic of victory is wonderful. Knowing I''ll be home with my boyfriend soon is equally incredible. I''m just about to take my first sip of beer when one of the yers stops in front of me, his jersey soaked in champagne and sweat from the game.


    "There she is. The unsung hero of this game." He turns to the crowd of celebrating fans. "Hey everyone! This is the girl who tutored Weston. She''s the reason he passed the test so he could y tonight. Give it up!"


    I''m stunned when they cheer for me. Loudly. So loudly that I fall back a step.


    "Mr. Weston made it clear he didn''t want her speaking with anyone outside of the family box," says the head of my security team.


    "Ah, I''m one of his receivers," says the yer, waving him off. "That makes me family." Ignoring the continued protests from my guard, the receiver smiles back down at me. There is something in his expression that makes my stomach feel hollow, but it''s probably just me. I''m still not used to speaking with strangers. "So are you going to continue tutoring Gage?"


    "If he needs it," I say, cradling the solo cup to my chest. "But it...i-it might be a conflict of interest now-"


    "Since you''re dating?"


    His eyes are on the ring around my neck. When they travel lower to my breasts, I tamp down on the urge to squirm. "Yes. Since we''re dating."


    "Yeah," he says slowly. "He scooped you right off the market before any of us poor assholes got a chance to shoot our shot." His gaze meanders down to my thighs, lingering on my stockings. "Only the best for our superstar, right?"


    The hint of bitterness in his tone keeps me silent. I don''t know how to respond.


    He leans in, dropping his voice to a whisper. ¡°But we both know it''s not real, don''t we?"


    Pins and needles prickle my scalp. "What do you mean?"


    "Gage told us. When I say nothing, u9,


    he looks at me like I should know.


    Like we''re in on some secret together. "That he''s dating the smart


    girl for his image. So he''ll lo Smart


    for the scouts. He needed something to convince them he''d settled down after all the delinquent shit he pulled. And here you are." Surveying my body openly, he licks his lips. "Although I''m sure he''s having one hell of a


    time...pretending."


    I don''t realize I''ve dropped the red cup until beer sshes up onto my shins.


    My stomach is in a puddle on the ground along with the drink, my ears ringing, eyes stinging with such intensity, I can barely see what''s around me.


    No. No, it''s not true.


    Is it?


    Does Gage want to marry me so soon because he''ll have an easier time being scouted? Was I naive to think he just loved me so much he couldn''t wait? "You know," the yer continues. "I''d appreciate you so much more than him."


    Those words bounce right off. Just noise. Through gritty eyes, I survey the crowd. I look at the girls who are obviously more suited to dating a famous quarterback. Confident, capable of talking to strangers without stuttering.


    Was I stupid to believe this rtionship with Gage was authentic? It seems real. More real than anything. But what do I know? I''ve never been ina rtionship before in my life.


    Humiliation turns my skin red. People are staring at me because I spilled my drink


    and I''m making no move to pick it up or clean myself off.


    I have to get out of here.


    I have to get away.


    Turning on a heel, I dash for the tunnel leading to the perimeter of the field, taking my guards by surprise. The audience has cleared out by now, so there is no crowd to slow me down on my way to the parking lot, dash through those lingering behind and despite the shouting of my name in the distance, I don''t stop running until


    I''m off campus, my heart shattered in my chest.

 Chapter 85

    17: Gage.


    By the time I get finished with the post-game interviews, I''m fucking frantic.


    I can see from the field that the family box is empty. Lights out. The stands have cleared.


    There is only one ce where people are congregating the home team sideline ¡ªand I swear to Christ, if the security team allowed Ste down here,


    I''m going to tear a hole in the sky. There is alcohol and groupies riding on the shoulders of my teammates. Even the coaches are acting like fools, singing and guzzling champagne straight from the bottle. When I arrive at the impromptu gathering, everyone goes wild, cheering, pping me on the back and taking pictures of me with their phones. But I don''t give a shit about any of it. I''m d we won the game. I''m relieved I lived up to expectations and I feel some closure with my father''s death, but the only person I want to celebrate with is Ste.


    And there is no sign of my sweet girlfriend anywhere.


    Don''t panic.


    Don''t panic.


    I arrived at the game toote to talk to my teammates. I need to exin to them how important Ste is to me. This is my chance. Ste is somewhere


    safe with the security team, so I can take two minutes to straighten out the story. Then I can stop having nightmares about her finding out. Just two minutes and I can go find her-


    I stop dead in my tracks when the members of Ste''s security team appear on the fringes of the crowd. Without Ste.


    The helmet slips from my fingers.


    "Where is she?" I roar, my heart rocketing up into my mouth.


    Silencends around me like a shower of bricks.


    Panic like I''ve never experienced slices into me like knives. I''m halfway toward the security guards before I realize I''ve moved. They back away from me, holding their palms out. I must appear deranged. Good. That''s exactly what I am. They weren''t supposed to leave her side. They weren''t even supposed to leave the family box. What the hell is going on?


    "Answer me. Now," I growl through my teeth. "Where is my girl? Where is she?"


    One of them steps forward, visibly nervous. "She ran off, Mr. Weston. We chased her, but she got a head start and it was too dark to see which


    direction she went."


    Ice forms on every inch of my body. Dizziness grips me. "Why would she..."


    My voice is weak. I barley have the power to form words. "Why would she run?"


    Somehow I already know the answer.


    I know what''sing.


    And all I can do is stand on the tracks and wait for the train to mow me down.


    Because I deserve this. I was careless and idiotic and now I''m going to pay with my life.


    "I don''t want to get involved in your personal business," mutters the guard. "But one of your teammates...I overheard him saying some things to her." "You weren''t supposed to allow anyone to talk to her!" I bellow, ripping off my jersey. My shoulder pads. I''m being suffocated. Oh God, she''s off somewhere alone. She''s run away, hurt. I''ve lost her. I''m going to die. I want to die.


    "He might have hinted that your rtionship with her isn''t...genuine."


    That''s the final blow.


    I drop down to my knees, pitch forward and lose the contents of my stomach.


    Sounds no longer prate my ears. The world is blurry around me. I squeeze my eyes closed and all I can see is Ste''s beautiful face. How she''d cry if she thought I''d been lying to her. Please, no. Please don''t let this be happening. A single one of her tears is agony. Uneptable.


    I have to go find her, but my legs aren''t working.


    Pull it together.


    She''s out there somewhere in the darkness.


    She could be in danger.


    It''s the fear of her being harmed that pulls me out of my delirium. Enough to stumble to my feet and whirl around. "Which one of you spoke to Ste?" I shout raggedly. "Who was it?"


    Because yes, this situation is totally my fault.


    But there is no doubt in my mind the information wasn''t passed on to Ste with good intentions. Someone wants what is mine. Rage boils over inside of me. Helpless fucking rage.


    No one answers me, but I''m their


    quarterback. I''m their team captain. It''s my job to read their body


    shadows, I go after him like a bull


    chasing a matador. He makes it two


    steps before I''m on top of him, flipping him over and delivering a right cross to his petrified face. Blood sprays from his nose and he tries to swing back, but I evade him and throw another punch. Harder. Shouting obscenities through my teeth. Fully prepared to choke the life out of him.


    "You did this, man," he says, spitting blood into the grass. "All I did was tell her the truth."


    "Shut the fuck up," I respond, my voice cracking.


    He''s right. I don''t want to hear it, though.


    Ste. Ste. Ste, I''m sorry.


    "Think I''ve got a chance with her now?" taunts the receiver,shing out in his embarrassment over having his ass handed to him in front of a crowd. "Tell me the truth. She''s all cute and innocent in the streets, but she rides it nasty in the sheets, doesn''t she?"


    I knock him out cold.


    There is no word for the mixture of terror and rage inside of me. I''m sick to my stomach. I''m scared she''s in danger. I''m destitute without her. I hate myself. Teeming with the sharpest edges of these emotions, I turn and run for the locker room. I have to get the keys to my truck. I have to go find her. Now.


    Now. Right the hell now. I''ll exin everything and I''ll apologize until she forgives me: There is no other option. I can''t live without Ste. ¡ü don''t want to People call may name. but hear next to nothing, save the rapid pounding of my heart. A heart that will stop beating without her.


    In nothing but football pants and cleats and pouring sweat, I peel out of the parking lot minutester, racing home. Hurtling through the


    entrance and shouting her name. She''s not there, though. She''s not there. Only her addicting spent. Battling the crippling disappointment, I struggle to think for a minute, then drive my truck back to campus and search her old dorm room while her roommate babbles at me and takes selfies with me in the background.


    Not here.


    Where is she?


    Where...


    And then I know.


    I know exactly where to find her.


    My blood runs ice cold.

 Chapter 86

    18: Ste.


    I sit huddled in the embrace of the cove, the wind carrying droplets of salt water and stinging my cheeks. The moonlight keeps the beach from being totally dark, but that didn''t stop me from stumbling and falling twice in the forest on my way down the path. I have blood on my knees and the heels of my hands, but I don''t care. I''m numb. I''m shaking. I can''t move. It took all of my strength to get here and now I''m a statue on the sand. A monument to being gullible.


    A sob breaks from my lips and I draw my knees up to my chest, rocking, tears coasting down my cheeks and over my mouth, dropping off my chin.


    Stupid. How incredible stupid can I be?


    I don''t have a chance to answer that for myself, because I''m distracted by the roar of an engine. Once the hum cuts out, I sit, immobile, staring at the clearing, positive some drunk students are going toe stumbling out onto the beach any moment, searching for privacy in which to make out. I never expect Gage toe striding out of the woods, bare chested in football pants. "Ste," he chokes out, slowing to a stop and doubling over. "Oh thank God. Thank God you''re okay. I found you."


    Even now, when I know the awful truth, my heart still mors at the sight of him. "You should be celebrating," I murmur, dazed. Exhausted. Devastated.


    "I don''t want to be anywhere but with you." He approaches me slowly. Almost cautiously. But his eyes...his eyes are wild. Bloodshot. When he glimpses the blood on my hands and knees, he turns as pale as a ghost. "You''re hurt. You''


    re fucking hurt."


    "No, I''m not. I''m fine."


    He tears at his hair. "You shouldn''t havee here in the dark-"


    "Stop." I cover my eyes. "Just stop." Quit acting like you care. It hurts.


    A beat passes. "Ste, I can see you''ve closed yourself off to me. The way you''re looking at me is different and I can''t fucking stand it, honey. Please don''t do this. Please don''t believe what that idiot told you." He falls to his knees in front of me and it''s impossible not to acknowledge how gorgeous he is. How chiseled. A God draped in moonlight, fresh from victory. "I lied. I lied to them." He takes me by the shoulders, shaking me gently, the breath rattling in and out of his chest. "You showed up at practice and they...they were all lusting after you and it''s arrogant, God, I know it sounds arrogant, but the fact that you locked me down piqued their interest. No one has ever even turned my head. And they want to know why you did. They wanted to sample my treasure. And I couldn''t allow it. I''d go fucking mad if someoneid a finger on you. So I tried to...1 told them I was only using you to repair my image, so they would fuck off and stop wanting what''s mine. I messed up. I knew right away I''d messed up and I was going to fix it tonight. I was toote."


    A tear escapes my eye and he howls brokenly, throwing his head down into myp and wrapping his sinewy arms around my waist "Don''t cry. Oh God, please don''t cry. I''m sorry."


    I y back his exnation in my mind. I y it back twice and I find...


    I believe him.


    There was a part of me that didn''t believe the receiver. There is no way to fake the kind of passion Gage and I brew together. But the hurt of that initial sting went too deep and I don''t know how to repair myself. I''ve been wounded too severely by the lies to stop the bleeding.


    "It''s better this way," I say, not recognizing the dead quality of my voice. "We''


    re nothing alike. I''m not the girl who dates the quarterback¡ª"


    "Yes, you fucking are! You''re marrying him."


    "No."


    "No?"


    Bloodshot eyes lift to mine, swirling with insanity. My breath hitches. I''m right, aren''t I? He would be better off with someone who didn''t grow up alone.


    Someone who has experience with being in the public eye. Someone who would look more appropriate at his side-


    He sits up, having gone very still. "Are you saying you''re not going to marry me?"


    I can''t answer. There''s an invisible hand around my throat stopping me from taking it all back. Begging him to drive me home, despite the fact that I know it''s wrong. That letting him go is for the best, right? No way I can be what everyone expects the wife of a famous athlete to be.


    "Right," he says, the light going out of him. Like a candle being doused.


    He stands up, turns, and walks straight into the ocean.


    It takes me a moment to piece together what is happening. I watch dazed as he wades farther and farther into the water. First, his hips vanish beneath the inky ck surface. And then his huge shoulders. Gone. Followed by his head.


    Several seconds pass and he doesn''te up. What is he doing?


    I don''t realize I''m crawling toward the water until my knees protest the fine sand and rocks digging into my injured skin, but I keep going. Then I push myself up onto shaky legs and start running, throwing myself into the ocean.


    He still hasn''te up. It has been at least twenty seconds. The shockingly cold temperature of the water barely registers, because my insides are much colder. I''m a block of ice and chattering teeth cutting through the water, screaming his name, trying to keep my eyes on the spot where he disappeared so I can dive down.


    It''s a terrible time to realize I''ve been foolish. Utterly silly. I love this man and I know he loves me. These are truths beyond a shadow of a doubt. His exnation about what happened with his teammates is not only usible, it''


    s likely. Gage is possessive of me. Jealous. Protective. He would lie to his teammates to divert their newfound interest in me. And it turns out, he was sort of right to do so. Didn''t that receiver hit on me within a minute of making my acquaintance after the game?


    What have I done?


    I let my hurt feelings own me. Ished out, let my insecurities win...and now?


    Could he die? Could he die because of me?


    Sobs wrench up and out of my throat as I il around, searching for his solid body in the water. I take huge breaths and dive as deep as possible, unable to see anything in the jet-ck ocean¡ª


    My hand knocks into something smooth and I lurch forward, running my hands over shoulders, a neck, his face. "Gage," I scream into the water, pulling him with all of my might toward the surface. When we reach the top, I slug down oxygen and so does Gage-thank God-but his eyes remain dead.


    Like if I let go of him, he''ll sink right back down to the bottom. ¡°Gage, stop this,¡± I demand through shattering teeth. "I''m sorry I doubted you. I love you and I just want to go home. Please, I just want to go home." He continues to stare off into the distance until I say, "I''m freezing cold. I''m so cold."


    Those words are like shock paddles to myatose boyfriend. All at once, he seems to realize I''m in the ocean, shaking, my skin turning blue and he makes an anguished sound, tucking me against him beneath one arm and kicking toward shore. "Ste. Ste, you''re cold."


    It''s not long before he is able to touch the bottom with his feet. He crushes me into his arms, leaping over waves until we hit dry sand. And then he begins to run, his breath loud in my ears. All I can dois cling to him and issue mental prayers of gratitude that I reached him in time. I don''t think he would have evere up. Oh God. Oh God.


    The magnitude of what might have happened hits me all at once and I start crying. Loud, pitiful sobs into the crook of his neck. I cling to him tight, so he can''t


    go anywhere. I hurt him so much, he wanted to die. How could I do that?


    How?


    Gage''s steps grow uneven. "No. No crying. Please."


    His animosity toward my tears only makes me cry louder.


    I hear the


    tinkle of metal and


    recognize the sound of his keys. We''ve reached his truck. Quickly, Gage unlocks the rear cab and sets me on the seat, leaving me there long enough to start the engine at the front of the truck and crank the heat. In a sh, I''m being gathered back into his arms, his hoarse breaths bathing my forehead. He cups my cheek in a hand, tilting my face up and scrutinizing me frantically. "Be okay. Be okay. Please be okay."


    "I-I''m okay." Not very reassuring when I can''t unclench my teeth.


    He issues a broken sound. "I''m going to strip you down. Body heat will help. It has


    to help." His hands are shaking violently as he peels off my sodden shirt, tearing


    off my bra when he can''t undo the sp right away. Then I''m against him again, his arms wrapped tightly around my body. He rocks me, wheezing, praying, cursing. "Come on, honey. Come on."


    "I should be more worried about you," I hup, my body pliant enough now to straddle hisp, Gage drawing me as close as he''s able, my jean skirt riding up around my waist, dripping with ocean water. "I want to warm you up, too," I say, tremulously, scrubbing my hands up down the hard contours of his back.


    "You were down there longer than me."


    "I''m still down there, Ste. I''ll be down there forever. I''ve lost you."


    I bolt upright in hisp, absorbing


    the total misery on his incredible face and a strip is torn clean from my heart. "No. No, you haven''t." pressOur foreheads together. I''m sorry. Didn''t you hear me? I''m sorry for running away and not waiting for an exnation. B-back on the beach, I believed you, but I was still hurting and feeling vulnerable, so I pushed you away. But I am the girl who marries the quarterback, if the quarterback is you, Gage. Please, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it."


    He isn''t breathing now. "You...you''re mine again? You''reing back to me?"


    Hot tears rain down my face. "Of course I am."


    His chest begins to heave. "You''ll be my wife, Ste?"


    "Yes. Yes."


    I''ve barely gotten my second yes out when his mouth locks onto mine. Tears slide


    down our faces and blend into the wetness of our kiss. A kiss that turns heavy, consuming and frenzied. I can feel both of us realizing how differently tonight might have turned out and we rejoice in finding our way back to one another. We glory in being back together with greedy sweeps of our tongues, restless hips and seeking hands.


    "I''m so proud of your win tonight," I manage when wee up for air, cupping his face in my palms. "You were amazing out there. You won. I knew you''d win."


    He shakes his head slowly. "The real victory is getting to spend my life with you, Ste." His eyes glitter in the darkness of the truck, his heart beating loud enough


    to hear. "I''ll never, ever hurt you again."


    "I know."


    Relief washes over his features, but his expression quickly grows heated.


    Color suffuses his cheeks, his nostrils ring. "You''re definitely warm now.


    Your cunt is melting me straight through those panties." His hands travel from my


    hair, down my back to my buttocks, molding my cheeks in his hands.


    "You need to ride my big prick?"


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gasp, my nipples peaking painfully, my femininity clenching.


    Lubricating.


    Our hands knock together to push aside fabric. Downe his football pants


    and my underwear. We surge back together, mouths shing, me sobbing, him whispering prayers. He fists his erection and I lift my hips,


    taking him inside me one inch at a


    time until he''s growling deep in his chest, his eyes rolled back in his head. "Jesus Christ. Going to have the tightest little wife in town, aren''t


    1? Show me what I''m getting," he begs feverishly against my mouth. "Give me a preview of the rest of our


    lives so I stop thinking about you leaving me. Please."


    Ovee by love, lust, responsibility, adoration, I lean down and bury my teeth in


    his thick shoulder, my lower body circling once, twice, three times until he''s panting and then I start to buck my hips, loosening the base of my spine so I can


    snap back and grind forward with the right amount of force and friction, pumping him in and out of me, root to tip.


    "Fuck!¡± Gage shouts through his teeth, his hands on my butt, urging, urging, pping. "You make it so perfect. You make everything perfect."


    "And you make me happy," I whisper, our foreheads meeting, eyes locking.


    "That''s all I want to do, Ste," he rasps, his voice heavy with emotion. "Let me."


    My lips curl into a smile against his mouth, a breathy moan leaving me, hips moving faster. Faster. "This is a very good start."


    His richugh washes over me and then I''m being pinned onto the seat face up,


    my future husband looming over me. "You ain''t seen nothing yet, Ste."


    The truck doesn''t stop rocking for hours.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 87

    19: Gage.


    Five Years Later Belting my robe, I walk to the bedroom window and look down at the circr driveway, grimacing when a man holding a leather briefcase climbs out of an SUV.


    I am not happy about this.


    I hate interviews and I don''t like people in my house around my wife and kids.


    I give enough energy out on the field, there is no reason journalists have toe snooping in my business when I''m off the clock. Unfortunately, Ste and I are constantly hounded by news people who want an exclusive story from us. Not about football. About our rtionship. It has be a source of fascination among the public and the interest is not going away. No, it''s at a fever pitch now. Ste thinks if wey all of our cards on the table and give an exclusive to Vanity Fair, they''ll stop calling and making their endless requests. More importantly, the paparazzi will stop following my Ste everywhere she goes.


    My hand turns into a fist on the windowsill.


    Last week, she was so blinded by shes, she almost crashed her car leaving the parking lot at the university where she teaches. I thought security was airtight, but these vermin keep finding a way back in. They keep finding a way to harass my girl.


    Mine.


    I close my eyes and breathe through the wave of possessiveness, counting to ten like I practiced with Ste. When we were first married five years ago, I would have punched through this window during bouts of greediness where Ste is concerned. Once our son and daughter were born, though, I had to start working on controlling the emotions Ste inspires in me. They''re still razor sharp and raw, but I''m not quite as destructive. Progress.


    Sensing movement behind me, I turn to find the object of my obsessioning out of our walk-in closet, humming absently and putting on an earring. Oh my God, is she ever beautiful. She''s wearing a new dress. A silk one. Blue. It hugs her all over, especially in the ass.


    Mine.


    The center of my chest twists into a knot, my abdomen knitting together in anticipation of fucking. Christ, I am dying for a lick of her little wet pussy. She always begs for a rough pound after I''ve been feasting between her legs and that''s exactly what I''m in the mood for. A good, sweaty bang, Ste''s legs trembling around my waist, titties bouncing for Daddy.


    God yes.


    I start to unbelt my robe, but she catches sight of me and tilts her head. "Is that what you''re wearing for the interview? It starts in two minutes."


    A growl works its way free of my throat. "It''s our goddamn house. I''ll wear my damn robe if I want to."


    She''s battling a smile. "Okay."


    "I''m not annoyed at you," I say quickly. "It''s all for them."


    "I know."


    "They hound you, honey."


    Here I go. I have to sit down on the edge of the bed and count to ten again. It helps when Stees over andbs her fingers through my hair, counting with me.


    When we moved to Green Bay after the NFL draft, we were shocked to find the public''s fascination with our rtionship had been growing since our days in college. Apparently there was footage floating around the inte of me walking out of the building after passing my Western Civilization test and throwing Ste over my shoulder. It had gone viral on TikTok.


    Overnight, there were several Instagram ounts dedicated to us¡ªand the interest didn''t end when we transferred Ste to her new school so she could continue to study, earn her degree and the scrutiny blew up my first year in the league. I was the hot new rookie on a winning streak and Ste was the pregnant, neen-year-old beauty watching from the ss box, high above the stadium, her heart in her eyes. My jersey wrapped around her. Ten security guards


    positioned on all sides a requirement of my contract.


    It''s hard to me people for being fascinated. Love this powerful isn''t typical.


    It''s a fucking gift, just like every damn second with her.


    "We don''t have to let them all the way in," she whispers, nestling into the V of my outstretched thighs. "Just enough to satisfy their curiosity."


    I grunt, rubbing my face between her tits. "And then wee back to bed?"


    She hums, a tremor passing through her. "Yes. Until the kids are ready to be picked up from nursery school."


    The mention of Allie and Christopher makes me smite. My son is four, my daughter three. They are curious and funny and brave. They are a mixture of me and Ste and I''ll never stop marveling over them. Along with their mother, they''re my life. My source of happiness. But my obsession? That''s for Ste alone. Its wild and without end.


    I lick a path from between her tits up to the hollow of her throat, dipping and swirling my tongue there, absorbing her scent, her shiver, her tiny gasp of air.


    "You going to let Daddy fuck you in that pretty new dress, Ste?"


    Her shivers turn more pronounced, her knees pressing together. "Yes."


    "Nasty?" I breathe at her throat. "In the other room?"


    She can''t answer now, so she nods. Obediently. Biting down on her bottom lip.


    My cock is stiff as hell in my briefs. Mouth is dry. How am I going to make it


    through this interview without dragging my sexy wife to a different floor and taking her doggy style on the floor somewhere? She loves it from behind.


    Especially when she''s naked and I''m fully dressed.


    God, I''m turned on. When am I not?


    Ste exists. That fact alone keeps my dick hard. End of story.


    Over thest five years, our sexual rtionship has be...intense. Even more so than it was in the beginning. It was always pretty obvious that she enjoyed my dominance-a lot-but now? Now she is entranced by it. The slightest wielding of my power can make her tremble, turning her pussy to cream in a heartbeat. Our bedroom is for lovemaking and we do that.


    Frequently. Slow and thorough and so fucking emotional, sometimes it takes me hours toe down. But we have a secret, soundproof bedroom on the other side of our walk-in closet so she can scream for her Daddy without anyone hearing. Where I can spank her tight ass and knock the headboard into the wall without someone calling the cops.


    That''s where we get nasty.


    We''re marked by each other, inside and out.


    And suddenly don''t know where the desirees from, but it rockets out of me. This need for the world to know that I would die for her. That I would sell my soul to stop her from crying. Or to see her smile. The love inside of me for Ste has expanded so much that I can no longer lock it inside. My muscles are fatigued from trying. That''s where the bouts of possessivenesse from. Keeping this ferocious obsession caged.


    I surge up from the bed, scooping up my wife in my arms and carrying her from


    the bedroom. My robe is open and all I''m wearing underneath is ck briefs and I


    don''t give a shit. I just have to get this burning ache off my chest.


    Our housekeeper has seated the journalist from Vanity Fair in the dining room and he stands up when I storm inside, holding Ste against my chest like a treasure. Which she obviously is. He blinks at us, a smile ying around the corners of his mouth. But I only have eyes for my wife who is gazing up at me curiously, then knowingly, scenes from thest five beautiful years shing in my mind. She can see them, too. See what I''m thinking. She can read my mind, like only the love of my life can.


    "Write this down," I bark at the man without breaking eye contact with Ste.


    "Gage Weston lives every single second of his life for Ste Weston..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 88

    RUSSIAN ROULETTE.


    Eighteen-year-old, spoilt, sassy and sweet Georgina Harris always had everyone at the tip of their toes whenever she was near. Her father was a reputable, filthy rich billionaire mogul, and the outside world was filled with snakes of all kinds. Being the only child, Georgina had to be protected at all costs.


    When Aleksei was hired to guard Georgina Harris, the stubborn, sassy daughter of a distinguished billionaire, he was confident that the job will be just another walkover for him. But boy was he wrong. She was unlike anything he''d ever handled, and she made his icy heartstrings tug in ways they''ve never done before. The two of them soon be attached, but with college near, and Aleksei''s staunch resolve to keep his hands off Georgina till the time was right turning thin, would they figure things out before it''s toote and Georgina goes away?


    1: Aleksei.


    Some would call her a curse, but I know better. Little Georgina is an angel.


    My angel.


    Her father is speaking to me from the other side of his desk, but my attention is captured by the scene taking ce outside the window, just over his shoulder. Georgina is out for her daily morning swim in the backyard, jumping off the diving board in her emerald ¡ª green bikini. As she jumps, long, raven - colored hair flies out around her, musicalughter reaching through the window pane to fill the office. Her titse free of the flimsy material beneath the water. I know this, even if I can''t see it. I''d love nothing more than to pluck her from the pool and bend her over that diving board, those ridiculous green triangles hanging from my teeth.


    Soon.


    My fingers twitch where they rest on my knee, imagining the strings of her top caught between them. Yanking them open instead of tying them securely, as I''d done only an hour ago.


    Uncle Aleksei, will you tie me up?


    A growl kindles in my throat. Yes, some might say I have been cursed, assigned as full-time bodyguard to a tempting eighteen-year-old whoes to me with her every whim, giving me big green, grateful eyes when I fulfill them. Men of this world want instant gratification. I am the opposite -


    and everyone will soon know this about me. My time has been bided for five long years, and my reward is almost ready to be imed.


    "As you know, Aleksei, when Georgina''s mother was taken from me..." David Harris''s hand clenches into a fist and shakes over his neat stack of paperwork. "Georgina was all I had left. She''s been homeschooled, kept within these walls from enemies who would target me. I''ve trusted her to no one, save you. And once again, I must ask that you protect her in this next phase of her life." His expression wilts. "College."


    David is a congressman with deep Russian roots. Loyalties that he never forgot but keeps out of the public eye. He''s a man who doesn''t mind using his political influence to grant favors, when such actions benefit him. Such is my case. In exchange for David pulling strings to bring my mother and siblings to Chicago from Russia, I pledged him five years of fealty.


    When I came to Chicago, my reputation preceded me. I''m a man who keeps his vows, even at the cost of death. Among my duties as David''s right-hand soldier, I have been tasked with keeping his precious daughter safe and happy. I have performed my job very well. A weaker man would have given in to his lust by now and bedded the girl. Snuck in while her father slept upstairs and imed her perfection for his own.


    Red coats my vision, crackling fire roaring to life in my ears. Just thinking of her in someone else''s hands makes me want tomit ughter.


    "If it was up to me, she would go somewhere local. Private." David sighs, scrubbing both hands over his face. "But she wants her freedom. We can''t keep her locked up forever."


    Oh no?


    A matter of opinion, perhaps.


    I examine my knuckles. "You want me to drive her to college."


    "Yes." David turns and watches Georgina through the window. "Keeping her sheltered for so long...it''s going to backfire. She doesn''t know how to make friends or go ces alone. Christ, she doesn''t know a damn thing about men." And she won''t. No men but me.


    I grip the armrest of the chair so tightly, it begins to snap, but I release it in time. "No," I agree, my voice grating. "She knows nothing of men."


    If she did, she wouldn''t be sofortable sitting on myp. Or parading


    around her rooms in nothing but flimsy panties when I can clearly see her through the open door. My cock has gotten hard watching those little cheeks jiggle insidece so many times, I''ve lost count.


    Her body is not the only thing that stirs my manhood, though. Oh no. Others tend to write off my Georgina as a pampered brat who is spoiled thanks to


    her paramour looks. Little do they know Michigan State gave her a full academic schrship. I can''t check books out of the library for her fast enough, and I''ve reced her tutors several times because they couldn''t devise a challenging curriculum. The angel keeps me on my toes. "I''ve asked a lot of you, Aleksei. My work schedule doesn''t allow me to be home very often, and you''ve be Georgina''s family." He gives me a look ripe with meaning. "And you haven''t broken the promise you made me. You know the one. Hell, she even calls you Uncle."


    I know this. I don''t need a reminder of the purgatory I''ve been living in.


    "You''ve be invaluable to me, not just as Georgina''s bodyguard but as an operator."


    We trade a look. Operator. Hit man. Same difference.


    "You''re the best I have on my payroll, but those skills haven''t been utilized as much as I''d like. Once you help Georgina transition to college life, I need you back here working for me." He leans forward across the desk. "Without Georgina as a distraction, we can really focus your...talents...where they''re needed. Name your price."


    I''m saved from having to answer when Georgina explodes into the room, bringing color and light along with her. And too little clothing for my liking.


    Bubbling with life, she turns in a pirouette, giving me a three-


    -


    1.n


    hundred and sixty-degree view of my tight, teenage tease, her slender curves covered in nothing but green strips of wet nylon My muscles flex, my hands eager to reach for her. But I don''t have to, because as usual, Georgina reaches for me first.


    "Aleksei," she sing songs, taking her rightful spot on my thigh, throwing herself sideways against my chest and snuggling there. ¡°You said you''de outside and watch me dive."


    My features stay neutral, but my head is filled with a forbidden image.


    Georgina''s legs spread on David''s desk while I tongue ¡ª fuck her to a hip ¡ª


    bucking orgasm. "Your father needed to speak with me."


    Her fingers toy with the button of my coat. "About what?"


    David smiles absently, his gaze drawn by something on hisputer screen.


    "Your drive to college tomorrow." He refocuses on his daughter, seeming to find nothing at all wrong with her clinging to me half naked, still dripping from the pool and looking like an advertisement for expensive inte porn. The ones I never click on because they aren''t Georgina.


    David''s cluelessness is only one of the reasons have no guilt about what''s toe. He has taken my reputation as a killer into


    consideration and still allow


    §Ú§Þ


    me to


    raise his daughter. Me. A red blooded male taking on responsibilities of her meals, her schooling, even the purchase of her clothing.


    Caring for her when she''s sick.


    Does he actually believe I could now part ways with my reward?


    "You know I have my reservations about letting you attend school so far from home, but we''ve registered you under an alias. Your pictures haven''t been in the media since you were thirteen, so there''s no danger of being recognized. Aleksei is going to check your dorm for security and speak with personnel, to make sure you''re settled before he leaves." David raps a fist on his desk. "Any instructions he gives you are for your own safety. Make sure you listen." "Of course." Green eyes sh up at me, full of wit and sass. "Don''t I always?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!